Login

Exilo: The Complete MLP:FiM Fanfic Collection

by Eckaji

Chapters

Critical Hit [Human, Violent, M/F, Macro] (2014-09-12)

Story Summary: Ultramare defends New Vega City from a hungry demon horse. Unfortunately, it isn't clear who is the bigger threat.

Major Characters: Ultramare, Hot Pocket

Image Source

XXX

Ultramare barely felt a metallic crunch beneath her. Nonchalantly lifting her forehoof, she looked at the blue stocking cover. A spec of blood, gasoline, and a few shards of red metal was all that was left of the sports car she had unwittingly flattened. She looked down her slender back and at her rear hoof. She hadn’t even felt those cars, but by the various colored wreckage that clung to the blue stocking, she must have stomped at least four. Shrugging, she resumed her casual trot.

It wasn’t easy for Ultramare to move in these little toy cities. The humans had a bad, bad habit of building their little towers so damn close together. At the moment, she was on the main street. She could just about stand comfortably, but as soon as she went onto one of the side roads, she would be rubbing against any number of the tiny buildings. It was quite frustrating. But she pressed on. The CLOP-CLOP-CLOP-CLOP of her hooves as they sank into the blacktop alerted the city’s residents that their “hero” had finally arrived to save the day.

To their tiny eyes, Ultramare was quite a sight. Clad in a tight blue bodysuit that snugly squeezed every inch of her save her head and navel, she was such a massive creature that it was almost impossible to look out one’s window and not see some part of her as she passed. Her four tall, towering legs were the support for her slender though muscular body. Her eyes were almost always straight ahead, and she never once looked down at the street and hundreds of people that still filled it. Her hooves came down casually, snuffing out their lives.

She kept her cyan tail up and behind her. She would have rather wag it as she walked, as that was most comfortable, but then she would end up bashing the buildings that flanked her, and most likely knock them to rubble. Although she had already stepped on dozens, if not hundreds of people, that was a means to an end. She stepped on them simply because she needed to reach the monster (well, the other monster), and finding a way around the hordes would take far too long. If the humans were not smart enough to get out from under her hooves, it wasn’t really her fault anyway. But whacking buildings with her tail and turning them to rubble… that was just unnecessarily cruel.

Tail up as it was, there was nothing shielding her tight groin and large rump from prying eyes. Indeed, many of the fleeing humans stopped in their tracks, unable to take their eyes off the looming crotch and squishy glutes, their monolithic size both terrifying and astonishing. Of course, Ultramare herself garnered this reaction: how something so massive could move with such grace, to say nothing of her strange beauty and intricate muscles that were on full display beneath her tight suit. But mostly, the gaze of the people were drawn to her most erotic parts. If the humans were fortunate enough to avoid the murderous hooves and find themselves behind her, many lingered in the street and stared at the perfect, almost hypnotic shift of her powerful thighs and firm buttocks, and the tight vagina. Tight as it was, the bodysuit dipped between the protruding wings, which twitched with each step the great mare took, giving quite a show.

As Ultramare drew closer and closer to the city square where the monster was, the crowds of panicking people grew ever denser, until it was all but impossible for her to take a step and not crush a few hundred into scarlet goo. Even with the stockings on her hooves, she could feel the squishy bubble of their little bodies as they popped beneath her colossal weight. Her hooves were so soaked in gore, the warm slickness wetting her soles. Right in the midst of humanity, she paused and looked down at the crashing waves trying to escape, a whole army directly beneath her shadow.

A diamond shape was cut into the belly of Ultramare’s suit. The pale yellow fur stood in stark contrast to the smooth, surrounding blue. Her eyes were grey, with a glimmer of sentience. Yes, she certainly understood what was happening, and she knew perfectly well that by stepping on the humans, she was killing them. She just couldn’t figure out if she should care.

Image Source

As she resumed trotting, she found the buildings were getting closer and closer together. Her shoulders were relatively slender, so her upper body could still move without too much trouble. Her hips and ample posterior were a different story entirely. She froze as she felt the ginger squeeze of the sunbaked glass on her flanks. Groaning, she saw that a pair of towers, both about forty stories high, were squeezing in on her. Moving forward made the towers plead and beg for her to stop. The same occurred when she tried to move back. Skimming her eyes up the windows, she saw thousands of little flat faces pressing against the glass. They were all waiting, breathless, for what her next move would be.

Sucking down a deep breath and tightening her girth, she tried to move forward. The tense and release of the muscles in her thighs pushed her flanks firmer into the buildings, and caused them to creak ominously. Deciding there was nothing that could be done, she simply took three steps forward. As she predicted, the left tower was knocked onto its side. The right tower, however, remained standing. There was an enormous indent from where her flank had hit it, but somehow it was still vertical.

The rhythmic CLOP-CLOP-CLOP-CLOP of her hooves eventually brought her to the city’s square where she found the attacking monster. He was some sort of pony creature, like her, with a light purple coat, and a pair of leathery bat wings stretching out from his back, though they were presently folded neatly along his sides. His head was down, but by the screaming mass of people before him, and the lewd sucks and snaps, Ultramare could guess what this monster stallion was up to.

Image Source

Ultramare stepped over a knee high building to set her hooves down in the city square. A platoon of soldiers were on the rooftop of that building, and had been exhausting boxes of ammunition against the demon horse, not that he had even noticed. As a shadow spread over them, the soldiers looked up and found the sky had been replaced by Ultramare’s great chest and belly. The diamond cut in the suit’s stomach let her natural scents filter out. The warmth of her sultry fur lulled them into an odd sense of calm, as it reminded them of more pleasant things than what they had been forced to watch as the demon horse gobbled scores of humanity down. As Ultramare continued trotting forward, the view of her belly became that of her swollen vaginal lips, eagerly pushing out of the suit. The wings twitched with each thump of Ultramare’s mighty heart, and spread or clenched by the movements of her legs. The coloration of Ultramare’s suit had light blue over the flanks, with darker blue in the crack and back. This naturally drew an observer’s attention to the space between the swollen glutes, and seemed to further augment the natural weight of her monumental vagina.

One of the soldiers lifted his rifle to his eye and fired. The bullets impacted the vaginal lips, causing the swollen flesh to ripple in hypnotic fashion. Ultramare barely noticed the pin pricks. The soldier loaded a grenade into the underslung launcher and fired. An orange explosion danced over the rippling flesh and left a scalded black spot on the blue cloth.

Image Source

Ultramare certainly noticed that. She cast a scornful gaze at the platoon before taking a step back. The monolithic vagina once again filled the sky. The grenade had not done any real damage to the mare or the bodysuit. It had left a sooty black spot, but even that was starting to flake away with Ultramare’s movements. One of the soldiers lifted his rifle and fired. The ripples rushed through the fleshy lips and a confused neigh slipped out of the giantess’ throat. The other soldiers opened fire, confusing her neigh with pain, but no matter what they did, the looming marehood would not retreat.

Ultramare carefully bent her knees. Her crotch dropped so quickly upon the soldiers, displaced air crackled like thunder around them. The swollen wings obliterated five of the men instantly, but a sixth had the dubious luck of the huge flaps landing at either side of him. Ultramare grunted at the tingles as the man unloaded everything he had into the horrible, smothering cleft, desperately hoping it might lift off him. Sighing to herself, Ultramare grinded side to side, and felt the warmth of the popped body splash through her suit.

Image Source

Standing back up, Ultramare took a step away. Still annoyed, she bucked a leg back into the building that had offended her. The force ripped the building up from its foundation and sent it rocketing away. It crashed into a dozen other buildings behind it before finally crumbling into so much dust and brick.

The demon pony’s ears twitched at the explosive rumbles. Pinched between his lips, Ultramare noticed the lower half of a tiny woman furiously kicking. The demon pony puckered and slurped, dragging the woman into the black, humid maw. He crunched down and swallowed before Ultramare could do anything to stop him. Crushing scores of humans beneath his hooves, he trotted up to Ultramare. His snout was more pronounced than hers, and he gingerly sniffed over her face. The warmth of his breath made her cringe. She reared onto her rear legs, but the demon horse did not seem bothered by the change in sight, and examined her pale yellow belly. Dipping lower, he seemed fascinated by the swollen groin protruding from the blue. Ultramare fell forward. Bringing her left forehoof down, she smashed onto the demon horse’s skull with bone cracking force. The stallion smashed to the ground.

Unsure if the demon horse was still alive, but unwilling to take the chance, Ultramare reared up again. As before, she brought her hoof down, intent to continue smashing his skull until his brains spilled out of his ears. This time, he managed to weave his head to the side before the blow could land. Ultramare was not prepared for the shock of punching concrete to vibrate up her arm. She was stunned, giving the demon horse time to rise. He smashed his crown under Ultramare’s jaw. Then, twisting and showing his backside to her, he bucked with both legs. His hooves hit hard in her chest.

Ultramare stumbled back, doing her best to maintain her balance. Cars and people were crunched beneath her stumbling hooves. Unable to remain vertical, she felt herself tipping back. A black shadow stretched over the city as her monolithic body eclipsed the sun.

Her huge butt plopped down first. A supermarket beneath her left cheek exploded in all directions. An entire group of humans who had been attempting to flee to the subway tunnels turned to red muck beneath Ultramare’s right ass cheek, only one or two reaching the relative safety of the subterranean stairs. They were not safe, however. The weight of the buttock proved too much for the street, and the ceiling collapsed upon them. The ample fat filled the tunnel, further squishing them and many others who had taken shelter into red goo. Ultramare’s body and flailing arms crashed through cement as if it was tissue paper. Fully on her back, her rear legs rose into the air. A car that had been crunched beneath her hoof lingered against the subtle squish before the shift of its weight demanded it crash to the ruined street.

Image Source

Ultramare saw stars dance in front of her eyes. Resting her elbows in the ruins of a few buildings, she attempted to sit up, but a wave of dizziness swept over her. For several moments, she lay there, just trying to remember how to think straight. The contortion of her powerful body as she fell had opened little tears in the blue suit, revealing the soft yellow fur beneath. Despite the visible damage, she was not hurt too bad. Stumbling back to her hooves, she stomped up to the demon stallion. When he attempted to buck her, she caught his rear legs under her arms and yanked him back. The bat pony plopped to the ground, crushing the humans he had been intending to devour beneath his belly, chest and chin. Ultramare felt a firm smack on her forearms. The demon pony had hit her! With his wings! The shock of the pain, more than the pain itself, caused her to break her hold. The demon pony galloped forward and twisted, before tackling Ultramare to the ground. Once again, she fell ass first to the ground, giving hundreds the view of a lifetime before her supple buttocks squished them into utter oblivion. A few somehow survived, nestled between her cheeks or the huge wings of her crotch, though the heat and powerful womanly musk was more than they could bare. The demon pony sat on her legs to keep her pinned while his hooves pressed against her shoulders. His gold-orange eyes stared into the grey of hers. She stared back defiant, silently daring him to finish her off.

Image Source

The demon pony’s eyes softened. Using his wings, he fluttered off of Ultramare. Sitting up despite the dull ache in her gut, she did her best to look tough, though she was still seeing triple.

He was a slim pony, especially compared to her, so where he generated his strength she hadn’t a clue. His movements lacked grace, though that may have been because he cared absolutely nothing about the destruction he was causing. Ultramare at least tried not to cause buildings to topple, but he seemed to be going out of his way to whack them with his wing or knock them down with his ass.

It occurred to her he was purposely damaging buildings to increase the number of humans on the street. When he had a fair horde, he used his snout to sift meticulously through the tide. He was looking for something specific, she guessed, and she began to suspect he was much more than just a mindless monster, driven by the need to feed. Even stranger, Ultramare noticed he did not eat any of the humans he was examining. To deal with the ones that clung to his drool soaked lips, he licked them up, but spat them to the ground rather than swallow.

Turning his attention to one of the intact towers, he skimmed through the windows. Setting his sights on the fifth floor, he sniffed at the glass. The humans inside were given a ghastly view of the nostrils and black skin just past them. When the demon horse exhaled, the steam fogged the glass and obscured their vision. Nervous about the obscurity, they began to back away.

The purple maw broke through the glass and was suddenly well within the room. A powerful gust of steam blew through the enormous nostrils and left the family dazed as the jaws began to part, effortlessly breaking through the ceiling and floor to spread fully. Anything that was touched by the maw disintegrated to dust. Foul smelling drool dripped down the thin purple lips and glistened on the row of dull, tombstone sized white teeth. The family of four tried to scramble away, but stumbled over each other. Their furniture further damned them as it created an obstacle course to navigate. By contrast, the demon horse only had one goal. His huge tongue rolled forward. Gallons of saliva flooded the room, soaking the carpet and turning the dust to mud. The very tip stretched deep enough that the father felt the slick, warm drool touch his ankles.

Just as one of the children reached the door, the world began to shift. As the dread horse further stretched his jaws, the floor began to give way. The saliva soaked carpet offered no purchase as the family slid towards the gaping, hungry maw and slimy tongue that was so eager to greet them. The saliva that kept rolling off the intrusive appendage and the moist steam that filled the air further slickened their grip.

“Ahhhhhhh.”

Foul smelling breath rippled from the very back of the throat. It choked the oxygen from their lungs, making them dizzy.

The first to touch the tongue was the mother: a thin, frail looking woman. She tumbled, head over heels, onto the huge, throbbing muscle. She just managed to grip one of the protruding taste buds, sparing her whatever fate the gaping gullet had planned. Foolishly believing she was safe, she reached up and tried to grip another of the taste buds, hoping to climb out of the horrid mouth. Unwilling to allow that, the demon horse simply wiggled his tongue. The woman was tossed back and disappeared into the black void of the throat, only her haunting echo marking her descent.

The family’s two children were next. Twins, they had been inseparable since birth, and made the fatal plunge into the dire horse’s belly together. The slick gullet was like a water slide, and had no trouble compensating the additional bulk of two morsels.

The father was the only one left. A large, stout man, he had the most strength and so was able to keep himself rooted to the spot, no matter how the floor beneath him crumbled. The horse maw pulled away, replaced by an enormous gold-orange eye. The eye focused on the panicking man, before the mouth, now smiling, returned to the hole. The tongue rolled out. Like a demonic snake, it slapped and swept through the room, knocking over furniture and smashing walls into dust. In a desperate hope to escape, the father rushed to one of the toppled walls, only for the tongue to lance forward and coil around him. The abrupt squeeze popped his ribs and spine. Broken, he could do nothing as he was drawn into the ghastly black past the dire horse’s lips.

Quite happy with his mouthful, the demon horse trotted proudly to Ultramare, who had yet to move from her laying position. She was wary as he trotted up to her, and ready to slug him across the cheek if he tried to attack. He set his lips at Ultramare’s bare belly and opened his jaw. The crippled human, drenched in saliva, slid out and splatted into the soft, clean smelling yellow fur. His tribute offered, the stallion trotted back.

Ultramare gazed at the offered human. Crippled as it was, it could do nothing but lay there in the pale yellow, rising and falling with her breaths. When she sat up, the human tumbled down the rolling hills of her abs. Past her vaginal lips, he plopped onto the ground just before the great marehood. Ultramare continued sitting up. Her flesh rolled forward like an avalanche. The man’s eyes bulged as a shadow was cast over him, but even if he could run, he doubted he could ever escape the sheer enormity of the crotch. As part of her natural movements to stand, Ultramare’s groin rested on the ground fully for only a moment. The body popped.

Standing back up, Ultramare shook like a dog ridding itself of water. There was a tingle over her fur she was not familiar with, though it was comparable to being wet (something she absolutely hated.) She sensed that the demon pony was behind her, but before she could turn around, one of leathery wings swept between her flanks. The bat pony was careful not to hurt the giant mare, but did succeed in slicing her suit neatly up the crotch. No longer squeezed so tight, the buttocks and vaginal lips immediately parted, further tearing the suit and opening a sizable hole in the groin.

The streets at the giants’ hooves had finally begun to thin out. There were huge rivers of crimson rushing in all directions, a show of how many had met their fate beneath the stomping hooves, voracious tongue, and murderous ass cheeks. The survivors stumbled through the gore and slop in a desperate hope to reach the surrounding buildings that might provide a fraction’s more safety.

High above them was a gargantuan equine cock, black in color, which stretched out from between the demon horse’s slender legs. Drops of white oozed down the tip and rained onto the street, mixing with the crimson pools to form a sickly tarn. Ultramare twisted, ready to deliver a critical blow, when a strange odor tingled her snout. Distracted, she brought her hoof down, but rather than collide with the demon horse’s crown, she smashed her hoof into the street. The demon horse crossed his arm over his chest and swung, backhanding the mare away. Ultramare tumbled, her gigantic hips and ass crashing into the tower right behind her. The bodysuit no longer covering her groin, the heavy, flesh lips had no protection against the sunbaked glass, stone, and steel. A glob of cream rushed out of her lips and splatted against the windows. The weight of her butt cheeks caused a spider web of cracks to run through the glass visage.

A shudder rushed through Ultramare as she stumbled away from the attacking building. Instinctively, she smashed her hoof into it, through the window façade and deep into the structure’s innards. When she pulled her hoof back, the building collapsed into itself.

Placing his hooves on the top of Ultramare’s ample hips, the demon horse scooted forward. The black head of his mighty erection gently poked against the squishy buttocks until finding the slit he had made in her suit. Still dazed, most of Ultramare’s focus was on keeping her hooves on the ground. She dug them deeper into the concrete and the odd human who STILL hadn’t thought to get out from under her. The heat of the poking glans sifted into her groin. A low, confused snort exploded out of her huge nostrils.

The demon horse’s hooves slid down Ultramare’s flanks and gently gripped them as best he could. Pulling the buttocks apart, he revealed the swollen vaginal lips that were quite happy to finally be free of the suit’s uncomfortable tightness. White drooled out of the void and plopped down into the street, drowning a few of the straggling humans.

The means of the demon horse’s attack suddenly became quite clear to Ultramare. With a rock of his hips, he drove his glans into the swollen nethers. The flat head hit her like a battering ram, knocking her forward. With all her strength, she remained on her hooves, but was helpless as the demon attacked with another thrust. Ultramare grunted and arched her back. Digging her hooves into the ground, she attempted to mount some sort of counterattack, but the demon mercilessly thrust his great shaft deeper. Her body betrayed her. Her nether lips opened wide and eagerly swallowed up the top of the glans. The rest of her muscles locked.

The explosion that rippled between her thick, muscular thighs was like nothing Ultramare had ever felt before. This demon horse was a true monster, able to exploit her body in a way she had never before fathomed, and with attacks she could not defend against. Tiny bombs went off between her legs with each rock and thrust of the colossal pony cock. Her knees were wobbling, and she realized he was somehow syphoning off her strength! Stealing her energy! Yet there was nothing she could do. If she tried to attack, she would lose her balance and be in an even more compromising position than she was now. Gritting her teeth, she had no choice but to endure the rock of the erection, and do her best to save what strength she could.

A low gasp slipped out of her lips as the demon horse’s testicles swung forward, and battered into her shapely rear. The demon pony grunted and pushed further inside her. Ultramare felt herself lifting off the ground, and realized she had pulled her forelegs up to her chest. This position weighed her groin further into the impaling cock and shocks of pleasure rippled up her spine. Why it was pleasant, she did not know. Some sort of trick by the monster, no doubt.

Image Source

Snorting steam, the demon horse rocked forward one last time. His testicles swung into Ultramare’s thighs, smacking little bruises under her suit. Hot, steamy seed splashed out of the engorged rod and pumped into the neighing mare. It was an intense explosion. Ultramare felt the need to brace her forehooves on the ground. They crunched into the blacktop, decimating anything and anyone beneath them. There was a pounding in Ultramare’s ears from her racing heart, and she felt her energy spilling out from between her legs. Lustful juice rained down into the street, further diluting the crimson sea.

With strange care, the demon horse began to pull his hips back. Ultramare’s walls were well lubricated from the attack, and the hot flesh slid out of her with little trouble. She had not realized how much her strength had been sapped. The rod had been solely responsible for keeping her up and without it, or the hooves on her flanks, Ultramare tumbled forward. Her body smashed through several buildings until she finally plopped, belly first, into the middle of the street.

The demon horse fluttered down just before the tuckered out hero. His cock, black and full, loomed over her head like an executioner’s axe. A pearl formed at the slit, and when it grew too heavy, it plopped down and hit Ultramare on the crown, staining her aqua mane with sticky white.

With all her strength, she got back to her hooves. The destruction of the buildings had caused panicking humans to fill the street. She barely noticed them. Her focus was only on the black erection, jutting forward. He had used it to steal her strength, and a plan to defeat this titan formed quickly.

Leaning forward, she gently sniffed at the white pearls that were drooling out of the bulbous glans. Slurping her tongue out, she ran the warm, bumpy appendage up the black. As she suspected, the demon horse let out a strangled gasp and began to back away. Unwilling to let him escape, she stretched her head forward and closed her lips around the erection. The demon horse was forced to brace himself on the flanking buildings, but Ultramare could see his legs were wobbling fiercely. His heart was pounding so fast and hard, she could see it ruffle the fur on his slender chest. Puckering her lips and using her teeth to keep the erection snug, she began to suck.

The demon horse shuddered like mad. His wings were flapping out of instinct, sending decimating gusts through the city. As he danced from hoof to hoof, he crushed scores and scores of humanity beneath his wanton steps.

Leaning her head further forward, Ultramare took the entire cock into her mouth. Her snout was pressed against the demon horse’s pubic bone. Sniffing, she found the scent of his musk alluring. The taste of the cock, as well, was actually somewhat pleasant. It was not that strange to her, though. She enjoyed fighting. There was no reason this new method of combat shouldn’t be pleasant.

Pulling her head back until her lips were on the glans, Ultramare gave a mighty suck. The demon horse’s body jerked forward and his chest contracted so tight, she could count each individual rib poking out of the soft purple torso. Ultramare continued sucking hard. She wanted to steal his strength, just as he had stolen hers, but before that could happen, the demon horse fell backwards. He crashed through a building and lay in the ruins, chest rising and falling, heart pounding beneath his ribs, tongue out, cock leaking sticky white onto his belly.

Image Source

Ultramare used the back of her sleeve to wipe the pre and drool from her lips. The demon horse was attempting to get up, planning a counterattack no doubt. Trotting forward, she placed her forehooves on his shoulders to keep him pinned. Spreading her thick, powerful thighs, she rested her drooling groin against the demon horse’s belly. This was her chance to smother him, or rain blows until his skull was nothing but wet chunks of bone, but she had not yet regained all her stolen strength. No, she needed to somehow reverse his method of siphoning.

Sliding down his slender body, she felt the wet kiss of his glans on her right butt cheek. Spreading her legs wider and adjusting her position, Ultramare pushed back, but felt the cock slip between the twin, muscular glutes. The kiss of warmth that quickly soaked her anus made her tingle all over. Before the demon horse could distract her, she lifted slightly and made sure the cock was aligned with her vagina. Having been stretched so wide prior, her vaginal lips were still gaping. She had only a bit of trouble stretching over his glans, the thickest part of the cock. It felt good. The thrill of battle and victory added to the tingle of stealing her energy back.

Image Source

Keeping her hooves on the demon horse’s shoulders so he would not scoot away, she shoved herself back with all her might. She could not stop a triumphant smirk from spreading over her lips as the demon horse’s head fell limp on his neck. Yes, she could feel herself growing stronger. Heat and strength were swelling in the pit of her stomach. She slid up the erection until the glans, the widest part of the cock, was stretching her entrance pleasantly. Back down she went, to relish being pushed so wide apart. Power was coursing through her. She had beaten monsters before, but there was something truly savory about this particular victory.

For the last quarter or so of the erection, Ultramare slammed her immense crotch down. Her buttocks slammed onto the demon horse’s groin and battered his testicles. The cock was shoved deep inside. Ultramare’s eyes bulged out of her head, but refusing to relent in the attack, she forced herself a few meters into the air. Her ass dropped down again, crushing against the demon horse’s aching groin and enveloping the throbbing erection in her gripping heat. The demon horse was trembling as if possessed, yet he made no effort to knock Ultramare away. She assumed she had won, though continued rocking her hips up and down, left to right… for no reason other than to further assert her victory.

She was taken off guard when the demon horse succeeded in attacking. Something popped deep inside. From out of his cock spurted the strength sapping juice she had come to fear. Her body had found a method to counter the attack, though. From deep inside her, a tide of steaming cream washed over the stallion and his treacherous cock. He fidgeted and moaned, while Ultramare maintained enough composure to only grunt softly. Squirming like mad, he still could not escape the mare, who kept him pinned and continued to lift and drop her hips, smashing his pubic bone and working the penis through her slick folds. The hot cream continued to spill out, scalding the demon horse’s testicles and belly and making him moan in agony.

The pangs of exhaustion were starting to stab at Ultramare, but she lifted her hips one last time. The cock, now limp from the climax that had exploded out of it, lay limp on the demon horse’s belly. Ultramare positioned her rump so the squishy cheeks were looming over the flaccid penis. She knew this would be her last offensive, and had to be sure it was a devastating enough blow the demon would no longer present a threat. Kicking her hooves out in front of her, she fell, ass first, onto the crotch. He lurched up, while Ultramare nonchalantly grinded her cheeks into his most sensitive flesh. The demon horse tried to resist. His jaw was clenched tight and his eyes screwed shut as he struggled to maintain his consciousness. Ultramare struggled as well, to continue grinding her ass against the hot shaft and not pass out, not yet.

In the end, Ultramare won the duel. The demon horse’s head fall back, crushing a taxi cab beneath. His jaws were left open with pools of drool washing over the street.

Crawling to one of the still intact buildings, Ultramare sat back and did her best to catch her ragged breath. She was certain she had delivered a crippling blow to her rival, and felt a wave of horror sweep over her as he got back to his hooves. That last attack had taken everything she had. She was helpless as he drew closer, his tongue slipping over his lips to lick some of the drool and blood away. Unwilling to surrender, she stared at him, defiant, even as his jaws opened to gobble her up.

He pressed his lips against hers and held it for several moments. Ultramare did not have the strength to push him away. The kiss delivered, the demon horse turned sharply and trotted a bit away, before flapping his wings and taking to the sky. Ultramare tilted her head back and gave a long, deep sigh of relief, positive she had been mere inches away from death.

Several minutes passed, and she did her best to slow her pounding heart. No monster had ever taken her to the limit like the demon horse had. Her body was starting to ache and her vision was still blurred. She was slightly worried that her heart may yet pound out of her ribs. Between her legs, her nether lips were still tingling madly.

The rumble of treads drew her attention down. Sitting up slightly, she watched as the Kaiju Control Unit or KCU, rolled forward and set up between her outstretched thighs. In their cute little green trucks and hazmat suits, they were nothing but specs to her, but of all the humans in the world, these were ones she felt the vaguest affinity for. She was always extra careful not to crush any. After her battles, it was their job to clean up the blood and waste left behind, as well as tend to Ultramare’s wounds. With practiced expertise, they secured hooks to the heavy vaginal lips, and with several cables and cranes, managed to pry the hungry wings apart. A cloud of feminine musk rushed forward. Their suits and gas masks were no match for the infiltrating odor. Several of the men instantly collapsed, overwhelmed by their lust, but most managed to remain on their feet.

Image Source

The stimulation of being opened made Ultramare shiver, and a heavy glob formed on her still engorged labia. Only the most dedicated of the workers held their ground as the blob splatted to the street. With hoses, mops, and scrub brushes, they marched into the fleshy canyon and got to work, as Ultramare sat there and tingled at the tiny stimulation to a part of her body she was only now discovering.

Shrinking Violet [Micro] (2012-07-01)

Story Summary: Mai Valentine sends her friend Black Jack out to collect a certain kind of plant from the Everfree as a prank, but he unknowingly picks the wrong plant, which leads to a new experience for the both of them.

Major Characters: Black Jack, Mai Valentine

Content: Anal, Booty, Earth Pony, Giantess, Insertion, Micro, Pegasus, Rimming, Shrink, Vaginal

Image Source

Image Source

XXX

Jack trotted along at a steady pace, casually passing out of Ponyville and into the Everfree Forest. Despite its fearsome reputation, he did not really mind the forest. Jack was big and strong, and big and strong enough that he didn’t really fear most of the monsters that called the dark woods home. When need be, he could beat a pack of timberwolves back with furious hooves, and once he had even knocked out a manticore with a headbutt. Besides, he liked the Everfree Forest. There was something natural about it. Something quiet, and sometimes he came here just to be alone, to get away from the chatter of others.

But today, he was here on business.

His friend, Mai Valentine, had asked him to retrieve some sort of blue flower he was not familiar with. She told him to go into the southern part of the forest, while he usually headed into the northern area where he had built a little shack for himself. Not that he really minded. He was a bit peeved that Valentine couldn’t just get her own damn flowers, but he passed it off as pegasi being small and weak, especially when she was compared to him.  They were always asking earth ponies to do the heavy lifting, all the manual labor. And, though she wouldn’t admit it, Jack assumed that Valentine was afraid of the dark woods.

Jack was big, having a draft horse’s blood and build that allowed him to tower over most other residents of Ponyville. He trotted through the forest proudly, happy to be here even if he was here on business. Off in the distance there were a couple growls of wary wolves, but they kept their distance. Perhaps they remembered him from last time.

Lowering his head, and pushing through some heavier leaves, he finally came out into a clearing, the ground of which was covered with blue leaves. What Valentine wanted? Maybe… She hadn’t given him much more to go on, other than, “Blue plant in the Everfree Forest.” He shrugged, and dipped his head, gathering a large plant in his teeth. With a sudden yank, he pulled the plant out of the ground, idly chewing it. It didn’t taste horrible, but it wasn’t exactly pleasant either. Hopefully that would keep him from eating it, as he turned around and headed back the way he had come, back to Mai Valentine who was relaxing at his house, last time he left her.

Indeed, she was there to greet him when he pushed the door open with his heavy head and trotted inside, spitting what was left of the chewed on plant at her hooves. Jack was big and powerful, with obsidian fur and a green mane, that was worn sharp and spiky. Mai Valentine was the complete opposite. Of course, pegasi were usually small and light, or “aerodynamically designed” as they claimed, but Mai Valentine looked absolutely miniscule. As her name might imply, her fur was an attractive red, while her mane had streaks of white, giving her more than a passing resemblance to the candy canes that were so popular on Hearth’s Warming Day.

She trotted towards the blue leaves, and examined them briefly, then swiftly turned the opposite direction and trotted back to the great arm chair she had been laying on. “Not what I need,” she said simply. “Throw those out.”

Jack sighed, and trotted over to her. When it was clear she was not going to get out of his arm chair, he lifted his right forehoof, and slammed it down upon the floor. A sudden burst in the ground caused Mai Valentine to fly out of the chair, only to fall back down and land hard on her rump, now on the ground. She glared at Jack, who let a rare smile cross his lips as he climbed into his chair and got comfy. Flapping her wings, she easily took the air and began to flutter at eye level with him.

“How was the forest?” she asked.

“Dark,” Jack said simply, then looked to her for the first time. He shifted and scooted, and exposed enough of the chair seat that she could squeeze next to him. “What plant are you looking for?”

“Oh… it’s not important.”

Jack stared at her briefly. “You said it was urgent. You made me go this morning. Remember? You crashed through my bedroom window?”

“Well… I lied. Not like you mind going into the forest, after all? A big strong Earth pony like you.”

Jack stared at her a moment longer. She was up to something, that much was obvious. But what…? He had fallen victim to her pranks on more than one occasion, but he gave as good as he got, and mostly it was all harmless fun. That wasn’t to say he would just wait here for her to prank him. He stifled a yawn with a hoof.

“Awe, tired Big B?”

“A little,” he said softly, then once more yawned. “I guess the forest took more out of me than I thought it did.”

Mai Valentine smiled, and flapped her wings. Now fluttering just before his face, she lowered her cute little nose and nuzzled it gently against his larger snout. “I’ll be back, first thing tomorrow.”

Jack rolled his eyes. He was batted in the face by her tail when she spun around midair, but before he could protest, she had zipped out the door, leaving a streak of red and white behind. He shook his head, and then got comfy in his chair, before resting his head down on one propped up hoof and closing his eyes.

XXX

As usual, Jack woke when Mai Valentine decided to fly at a high speed, and ram with her full weight against his front door, causing the door to knock off its hinges and crash into the living room. She did that most every morning, to the point he had mostly stopped repairing the door, and just stuck it back into the frame. The crash of the door sounded louder, more booming, and in the back of his mind he worried she might have actually hurt herself this time, but since there weren’t any whimpers or cries, he didn’t bother calling out to her. He yawned, as he always did first thing in the morning, and stretched his forelegs over his head to work out whatever kinks he had gotten.

“Jack?!” Valentine called out, zipping through the hallways of his house. “Jack? What happened?! How did you… Oh… by Celestia…”

Jack opened his eyes slowly, his eyelids just a bit heavy from the pangs of fatigue he was still feeling. He yawned again, and when his eyes adjusted, he let out a sudden squeal, as he found himself face to giant face with Mai Valentine, who seemed to have grown at least eight times her size overnight.

Mai Valentine seemed just as baffled by her growth spurt as he did, because her mouth was open and her eyes very wide, the red irises focused completely on the black male, making him feel nervous and uneasy. Soon enough her lips turned into a grin as she looked down at the tiny draft horse, and gave him a little nuzzle with her nose.

“Valentine?!” he shouted. “What the… what… You’re huge!”

“Oh quite the contrary, my little Jack. I’m no giant, you’re just… small. Look at where you’re sitting. Your chair can usually barely fit you. Now, I think it could handle both of us just fine.”

With those words, the red Pegasus fluttered into the air and did a swift turn. Now facing forward, she immediately stopped fluttering her wings and began to fall as fast as gravity could take her. Jack stared at the colossal red buttocks as they grew larger and larger. He would never admit to anyone, but he did stare at the rump a bit longer than perhaps he should, not just because of the shameful act, but because he could very likely be crushed. Finally, at the last moment he managed a mighty leap to his side and just barely avoided being squished in a very odd way.

“Valentine?!” he shouted again. “What did you do?”

“The plant I asked you to get,” she said with a grin, looking down at him. A hoof reached down for him, but Jack swiftly leapt to his side to avoid being pinned. “It’s called ‘poison joke.’ I’ll admit, I was expecting your tongue to swell or your fur to grow and smother you, or your voice to get high pitched and fluttery. But no, you shrunk. I guess the Oak thought it’d be funny.” She finally managed to catch him under a hoof, first by lowering, and when he leapt, she quickly moved her other hoof to him and pinned him down. “Now look at you. I can keep you down with one hoof.”

She smiled, applying just a small amount of pressure, but to her great surprise, he actually managed to push her hoof back up. She frowned, and then applied more, at last managing to pin him to the cushion, but only with a great deal of force her on behalf. And even then, he was working his darnedest to get his hooves back under him, so he could push her up again. He really was damn strong. Finally, she lifted the hoof off, and turned on the chair so she was facing lil’ Jack. She leaned down slightly, over him, red eyes focused closely upon the little one.

“Oh, don’t be such a sour puss. Do you really think I would do this to you if there wasn’t any way I could get you back to normal?”

“There is?” Jack asked, eyes wide.

Mai Valentine smiled. “Of course there is. Honestly, you Earth-Huggers aren’t the only ones who know how to mix some plants. It’s a rather simple alchemical recipe. You fill a bath with a couple herbs, and poof, right back to normal. I can whip it up in no time. But I’m not sure I want to.”

“VALENTINE!”

She actually jumped at how loud his voice was.  Shifting, and lowering onto her belly, she rested her head just in front of the little black pony. “I’ll whip it up and let you take a bath, I promise. I was really only thinking that your voice was going to change or something. But… before I do mix it up, you think maybe you could… well…”

Jack sighed. “What do you want me to do?”

She smiled, and scooted back on her rump, before suddenly thrusting her left rear hoof forward, so fast and hard that Jack was knocked back onto his tail. She rested on the chair’s arm and got comfy, before staring intently at the little black horse. “Give me a hoof rub.”

“You’d better hope I never get big again, cause I’m going to-“

“What’s that, little one?”

Jack sighed, and lifted onto his rear legs, finding his balance on the springy surface of the chair cushion. Then, pressing his forehooves into the large red wall before him, he used all his might to make the skin yield.

If Valentine had been an earth pony, this would have been next to impossible. Most earth ponies had such strong hooves, so worn from years of work, they were solid as rocks. Jack himself could walk over broken glass without noticing, which frequently made Valentine cringe.

But for a Pegasus, especially one like Valentine who enjoyed fluttering about instead of walking (and when she didn’t want to flutter, she had a habit of riding on Jack’s broad back), her hooves were soft and easy to push into. Even just a bit squishy. And warm, to be sure. And… maybe just a bit…

Valentine giggled when he pressed against a specific spot. The noise made him jump slightly, and he looked past the hoof and up to Valentine, who was a little embarrassed about it.

He must have been doing something right though, since she didn’t tell him to stop. He sighed and resumed pressing into her hoof with his strong arms. Even at this size, his strength was evident, and he made the hoof yield and squish against him as he forced himself harder and firmer. Valentine continued giggling and gasping, tilting her head back. “I-I gotta admit… that feels pretty good.”

The truth was, it felt pretty good for Jack, who found himself now pressing into the hoof with his whole body. He was hesitant at first, but eventually he turned his head and rested his cheek and chest and groin against the large redness, pressing into it, nuzzling it slightly. He found the spots that made Valentine giggle and gasp and groan, and first nuzzled at those, then couldn’t help but slip his tongue out and give the sweet spot a soft lick.

The red wall of the hoof suddenly crashed forward with such force that Jack was knocked over again. He groaned, getting to his feet slowly and glaring at Valentine, but she was more concerned with how her hoof was tingling. She looked to Jack, and smiled, before flapping her wings and fluttering into the air. Jack started to back up as she leaned her upper half down to stare at him. Her voice was a cute little quiver, as she asked, “Jack… could we try something?”

“Try what?” he asked.

“Just… yes or no?”

Jack rolled his green eyes. “Not like I have much of a choice.”

“I promise I won’t hurt you. Just say yes, please?”

Jack looked up to the gigantic red Pegasus, and gave a soft nod. She squealed with delight as she fluttered higher into the air, spun in a tight circle, and then stopped, now hovering high above the black horse. When he looked up, he was treated to a truly awe inspiring sight of the large crimson backside of the lithe pony, which only grew larger as she began to lower down. Although this had been a horrifying sight not an hour before, Valentine’s wings were still flapping, so she was coming down at a very controlled pace, and so he was able to better admire the curvature of her firm, round rump cheeks. And… truth be told, he did stare just a bit. How the light hit the buttocks, there was a shadow cast into her crack that made the curve of her buttocks just a bit mysterious, though if he squinted he could see a cute little pucker flexing eagerly as she lowered down. And of course, between her legs, he could see the start of her naughty bits. And he sat there, just staring, admiring something he had never really seen before, considering their size difference in normal circumstances

Valentine was moving controlled enough that her four hooves actually hit the cushion first. She braced herself on the springy surface, and then spread her rear legs farther apart before resuming her descent. She almost jumped when she first felt Jack on one of her buttocks, sooner than she had anticipated. He had lifted his forehoof to touch her, as if to hold her up, but soon enough the weight of her was weighing down upon him. He shifted quickly, rolling onto his back, just before the full weight of one of her cheeks came down upon him, smothering him almost completely.

Loud giggles and groans escaped Valentine as she sat there, putting most of her weight on the cheek that wasn’t smothering poor little Jack, but still sitting rather fully. She sat almost like a dog in fact, with her rear legs out in front of her, and her forelegs on the cushion just in front of her tummy to hold herself up. It felt…strange, pinning Jack down like this. There was the devious joy of course. He was always absolutely massive compared to her. Once he had even sat on her after she pulled a prank on him, and refused to let her up until she apologized. So now, the role reversal, there was something gratifying about weighing just enough that she could feel Jack start to kick and panic, hear his ragged breath, before she decided to be merciful and roll back to her side. But then of course, she soon rolled back and leaned her weight down and didn’t let him even wiggle, and she giggled long and loud until at last giving him a reprieve.

 But there was also something… something about this  that made her feel a bit warm. About the way he kicked and wiggled and squirmed under her large hips, making her giggle as he really did try to push the enormous weight off him. Her buttocks were surprisingly sensitive (she had learned that the hard way when she accidentally sat on a pincer-bug), but also squishy enough he was never in any real danger of being crushed. And just the feel of Jack there, especially when one of his hooves slipped to the side, between her cheeks, and touched against the tender flesh of her crack.

That made her gasp, and almost take to the air, but she managed to hold herself still. She bit her lip, looking over her shoulder and moving her wings out of the way, and she could just barely see a tiny hoof squirming from under her red rump. With a sigh, she lifted slightly, giving Jack a brief breath of fresh air, before she shuffled to her side and once more sat down, this time the black horse coming to rest right between her cheeks and pressed up against her crack.

Image Source

And, by Celestia, did it feel good. A sudden “neigh” escaped Valentine’s lips as she pressed all her weight down, feeling Jack push against the tender skin between her cheeks, and then felt his hoof disappear into the eagerly flexing hole of her pucker. She pushed off her forelegs and was suddenly sitting straight up, balancing rather precariously on her rear, and though she worried that she might be crushing Jack, she was sure that he was fine. Or at least she hoped.

Indeed, the pressure was quite hard on Jack, but even at this size he was strong and hardy, and despite the tinge of pain, he was in a state of bliss. Why he adored this, he couldn’t say. He had never even thought of something like this, and some part of him knew he should still be mad at Valentine for tricking him. But something about the warmth underneath her, the strong scents, and how just once he could be the small, weak one… He welcomed the abandon and gave himself over to the sense of pleasure, and began to softly nibble and lick at the sweet fur and skin, his tongue occasionally moving towards the rim his hoof had sunk into.

He felt a tug at the hoof that was inside her, and then felt her strong anal muscles pull him. He wiggled his hoof side to side, earning more and more whinnies and neighs as she ground side to side, desperate for more of the sweet pleasure that he caused, the deeper he went, the more he wiggled. Eventually he found himself buried up to the shoulder, her tight anus unwilling to yield and allow him to enter, even though he tried to find a way to fit.

He was trying to think what more he could do, he had settled for soft licks and nuzzles against her rim, when suddenly the great body above him shifted. The body rolled back, and light flooded over him. He groaned, taking a breath of fresh air and trying to right himself, but his hoof was still buried inside her tight grip. Realizing after a moment he was stuck on his back, he braced his free limbs on Valentine’s rump and pushed with all his strength, freeing his buried hoof with a wet pop.

Apparently Valentine had fallen onto her back. Her four legs were in the air, her wings spread out at her sides, and her head down and drooling. Jack rolled onto his four hooves, and then approached the great red body. He stepped onto her tail, and followed it like a trail, eventually once more coming to her cheeks and pucker. But instead, he lifted onto his rear legs and braced himself on Valentine’s outstretched thighs. A plan formed quickly, a delightful plan he was sure they would both enjoy. Carefully, he lifted one of his rear hooves and pressed it carefully against the warm folds between her legs, pleased to see how easily he sank inside her.

In fact, despite having never even thought of something like this, Valentine was pleasantly loose. Or perhaps Jack was just that small. But either way, his hoof, which was the widest part of his leg, sank inside, and then he felt himself starting to slide inward. He quickly moved his other hoof inside her, and used his powerful legs to spread her wide, sliding just a bit deeper. A sudden wiggle and deep breath from Valentine, though, and he found himself once more on his back, surrounded on either side by the thick thighs of the red pony.

Valentine, neighing and whinnying with each movement, managed to put one arm behind her and brace herself as she propped herself up. The other hoof, shaking, reached down, and gathered Jack up. He looked up at her looming face, and she smiled down at him, before she began to feed him deeper into her muscles. It was far from easy. Her body was clenching like mad, and when she clenched too tight, it was impossible to move Jack inside her. And with how much Jack was kicking and squirming, she was clenching like mad.

Ironically, Jack’s furious wiggles were not to stay out of Valentine, or even to give her a touch of pleasure (though he was certainly happy to help his friend.) Between his legs, almost invisible against his black belly fur, was his pony pride, warm and fully erect. At the moment, his erection was just outside the warm embrace of Valentine, resting on his belly, and he wanted in desperately.

Valentine suddenly pushed with all her might, despite the roar of pain that shot through her as she fought muscles and her clenches. Jack was suddenly deep within her warm, gripping muscles up to his chest, his arms outside and lifted over his head, his head spared drowning inside her. All that mattered though, was that his massive black erection was inside the gripping warmth of Valentine’s folds. He tilted his head back, drool flecking over his muzzle as he waited there and relaxed, Valentine not only massaging his pony pride, but his whole body.

For Valentine, having such a massive bulk inside her virgin nethers, having a bulk that could squirm and kick so many of her muscles at once, it was heavenly. She knew she should be worried about Jack, afraid she would crush him into cream, but how could she bare to think of anything other than the lightning that was surging through her each time he wiggled, kicked or humped his little black shaft into her warm folds? For tantalizing moments, or perhaps an eternity, they both struggled against their natural release, desperate to make these moments last just a single breath more.

Between them, Valentine hit her release first. She clenched so tight, only Jack’s muscles kept him from turning into black jelly. And when she released, a flood of warm cream was released from her, splashing Jack directly into the face. He tilted his head back and humped one more time, before feeling his own little erection grow taught, then release, and a splash of pony seed shot out of him and mixed with the warm juice that he was now bathing in. Even though he was small, this was his first time ever, and so there was a lot of pent up lust hidden inside his body. And he humped and ground and released more and more, now bathed in the sweet warmth of his mate, the cream oozing past him and soaking the seat cushion, which would cause a very odd series of questions when he went to get it cleaned.

Valentine lay on the cushion a long time, held tilted back and resting on one of the chair’s arms. She could occasionally feel Jack kick or squirm, so she knew he was alright. But since he made no effort to escape her folds, she didn’t bother him. Besides, he was a pleasant bulk when she shifted or wiggled, her subtle movements sending a wave of bliss through her. Was it wrong she contemplated keeping him in there?

At last, she felt Jack start to climb out of her. She bit back any number of neighs, as he placed his hooves against the sides of her lips, and then started to kick and thresh his lower body free of her. She was almost relieved when he was free, because she could finally relax her muscles fully, and just lay there, unconcerned with anything. She did feel him start to climb slowly, and then his large, moist hooves against her belly fur as he walked. He plopped down against her chest and lay there, drenched in her love, chest heaving. Valentine stroked him carefully with one of her hooves, smiling. He opened his mouth to say something perhaps, but instead he only yawned, and instead got comfy against her. She was comfy as well, and set her head down, resting… wondering if she touched the poison joke, would she grow giant?

Orange Crush [Unaware, Micro] (2012-08-11)

Story Summary: Dew Drops visits Black Jack, but only finds Mia Valentine asleep, and a certain kind of plant left out, that he decides to eat as a snack. On his way home the plant’s effects begin to take root, and he stops at Calamity Jane’s for an experience he will not soon forget.

Major Characters: Dew Drop, Calamity Jane

Minor Characters: Black Jack, Mia Valentine

Content: Booty, Crush, Earth Pony, Giantess, Pegasus, Micro, Shrink, Sitting, Unaware, Unicorn, Vaginal

Image Source

Image Source

XXX

“Jack?” Dew Drop called out, peeking his little head into the colt’s home. The front door was… well, technically it was open, but a proper term might have been broken off the hinges. It was Mai Valentine’s habit to crash into the door at such a high speed that the hinges yielded and the entire door crashed into the living room. Black Jack, with his assorted tools and infinite patience, always repaired the door within a few minutes, so, by process of deduction, Dew Drop concluded that Black Jack should be somewhere around, probably with Mai Valentine. “Jack?” he called again, and took his first hesitant steps into the house’s interior. He had been to Black Jack’s home any number of times, but he was a naturally shy pony, and felt awkward stepping inside without technically being invited.

His shyness stemmed from, among other things, his comically miniscule height. Dew Drop was the size of most fillies, even though he was fully grown and wasn’t getting any bigger. A Pegasus could get away with being… vertically challenged. They could flap their wings and reach eye level with even the largest earth ponies. A unicorn like he, though, didn’t have such a luxury. Even if Celestia had smiled upon him and made him a girl, that would give him some excuse for being so small. But no! He was a male unicorn, perhaps the smallest that one would ever met. His coat seemingly embraced his quiet nature and shyness. He was mostly grey, with a blue mane and tail, and a water drop cutie mark on his flanks. His colors were calm and passive and, if one were to see him, they would perhaps feel at ease in his presence, which was a nice way of saying he was boring.

Dew Drop was here for his weekly lunch with Black Jack. He liked Black Jack, truth be told. Sure, Black Jack was big enough he could probably step on poor Dew Drop if he wasn’t careful, but there was something about the black horse’s solid personality, calm nature, and occasional furious outbursts that put Dew Drop at ease. They had met a few months ago, when Dew Drop had first arrived in Ponyville, having come from Canterlot. It didn’t take long for a couple of local bullies to corner Dew Drop, and what would have happened to him had Black Jack not come by, he would never know. But Black Jack did and, a few minutes later, two of the bullies had run off screaming, the third had been put through a nearby wall. To this day, the wall bore a pony shaped outline. It was never fixed because everyone just found it that hilarious.

Dew Drop liked Mai Valentine too, and was happy when she decided to come along on their lunch dates. If Black Jack was earth: solid and strong and dependable, Valentine was the lightning she could so expertly summon: sharp and full of life, zipping here to there with enthusiasm and joy. Such love in her heart, she had been the first pony in Ponyville to really extend her hoof to Dew Drop in a show of friendship. Sure, Black Jack had saved him from a very painful beating, but when that was done the black horse had continued on his way, not even offering his name to the dazed unicorn. It was actually through Mai Valentine that Dew Drop had met Jack the second time. And, also, Mai Valentine was perhaps the only pony out of foalhood that was smaller than he.

Dew Drop didn’t make a sound as he moved through the earth pony’s home. He crept towards every door, peeked his little head inside, and upon not finding Jack or Valentine, he went on his way to the next. Down the halls, until at last he eased one door open and spotted a blob of red resting in a massive arm chair. Dew Drop allowed a rare smile to cross his lips, and quietly crept inside, until his front half was past the door’s threshold. There was Mai Valentine, sleeping in Black Jack’s chair. Squinting carefully, Dew Drop noticed that Mai Valentine was holding what looked like a tiny Black Jack doll under one arm. It was utterly adorable, and Dew Drop was tempted to creep over and inspect it further, but he didn’t want to rouse Valentine from her nap. Black Jack would do that as soon as he came home, and found out not only was his door broken, but she was sitting in his arm chair. As quiet as he had come, Dew Drop turned and crept out of the house, making not a noise until his eyes noticed a blue vine that was lying on the ground.

Dew Drop’s belly rumbled, and quietly he approached the vine. Lowering his head, he sniffed it thoughtfully, and licked his lips. He hadn’t eaten breakfast, and since Black Jack wasn’t here, he doubted he would be having lunch. And, Black Jack wouldn’t mind, would he? If it was something important, it wouldn’t be left on the floor, right? Valentine had probably knocked over a table or something during her speedy zips through the halls, and knocked over the vine, and Black Jack wouldn’t want it anyway now that it was on the ground… right?

Dew Drop dipped his head and took the vine into his mouth. He nibbled gently, and finding the taste exotic, but not bad, he pulled the rest of the vine into his mouth with a slurp. It actually tasted rather interesting, not good, but not bad either. Just, interesting, and good enough that he tilted his head back and gulped it down.

A small pony, he didn’t need to eat much, and the vine hit just the right spot in his stomach. Before he left, he scribbled a quick note for Black Jack and then clipped-clopped out the door and headed for his own home on the other side of the village.

It was about halfway back that he started to feel a little bit odd, a little tired. Yawn after yawn worked its way through him, and his eyes started to grow a little heavy. He looked around, trying to figure out where he was, and yawned again, before recognizing that he had somehow gotten turned around and was presently in the southern part of the village. While frustrated, he didn’t lose hope. Not far away was his best friend, Calamity Jane. He could just relax with her for a while, and then make the long trek back to his own house when he was feeling better.

Calamity Jane had only been living in Ponyville for about three weeks, and yet in that time she had made a name for herself as an eccentric, some might say insane, pony. She was boisterous and flamboyant, in personality and coat color. She loved music of every kind and insisted the louder the music was played, the better it sounded. She spoke of epic adventures she had undertaken, one of which had cost her most of her left ear, another of which had almost cost her her wings, but at the last moment she managed to fly through a narrow passage of cliff and the dragon that was chasing her got stuck. Perhaps she was a bit of a bully, frequently pushing and throwing little Dew Drop around, but she made sure never to hurt him, and Dew Drop never really minded. She was also absolutely massive: taller than Black Jack, who was the tallest pony Dew Drop had ever met with the exception of the Princess of course.

Calamity Jane lived in a house that suited her tastes. It was the largest house she could find, and once it was officially hers, she had hired a couple earth ponies to knock down all the walls inside. “I don’t like walls,” she explained. “They smother you. They confine you. I want to be free.” For the frame of the house, she had that soundproofed. That was because, morning to night, every day of every week, she would “work.” She would bring every instrument she could find back to her house and play on them all until she found the noise she was looking for. She bought huge canvases and threw paint at them until she had made the art she saw in her dreams. And then of course, having no further interest in such things, she gave them away. She never charged for “art,” but survived on donations that were given to her by generous ponies. Some of them saw something in her; some spark of life that deep down they knew should be nurtured. Others just wanted to fit in with the crowd, and act like they understood her art. Genius or crazy, visionary or leech, no one was quite sure about her.

Her door was never locked. There wasn’t even a doorknob on it, which was good since Dew Drop was feeling so dazed and sleepy he probably wouldn’t have managed to turn a knob. He pushed the door open with his head and then closed it with a kick from his rear leg. He managed exactly five steps into the massive room before he collapsed to the floor, and fell asleep.

XXX

He woke to the sound of a tremor, a tremor so intense the shock wave threw him into the air. For a moment he floated, limbs flailing, until gravity took over and he was pulled back down, hitting the ground hard. He groaned as he got to four shaky hooves, only for another tremor to send him into the air yet again. This time he was (barely) prepared, and managed to land somewhat deftly, which was good, because looking over his shoulder, he saw an absolutely massive orange wall coming down upon him. Only a mighty leap to his side spared him being crushed, though he landed on his side rather painfully, and after the next tremor, he was airborne once more.

He finally got his bearings enough that he could look around, and saw that the massive orange wall that had almost crushed him was actually a rounded hoof. It planted itself on the ground as its three sisters all made their movements, and when the three other hooves were planted, the first moved again. Dew Drop followed the four massive hooves, along the legs that were now taller than mountain the royal palace was perched on and finally to a slender body that was supported by the four legs. A pair of wings were outstretched, occasionally flapping when the giant pony decided to skip. When she did, and landed, a tremor rocked through ground.

Dew Drop stared a long time, as the giant pony continued to walk, none the wiser. He rolled to his side when the pony’s tail, whacking the air side to side, almost batted him away. At last the unicorn’s eyes fell upon one of the giant pony’s flanks, which were jiggling with her each step, and he noticed the distinct star within a circle that belonged to Calamity Jane. Looking about the room he was in, he occasionally spied something familiar: the giant (even compared to normal ponies) ocarina that Calamity Jane had bought three days ago and insisted would lead to her next great breakthrough. Off in the distance was a painter’s canvas that took up an entire wall. Calamity Jane had recruited all the young foals in Ponyville, covered them in paint of various colors, and told them to run up against the canvas to “make their mark.”

Well, that seemed to confirm one thing. Calamity Jane hadn’t somehow grown giant. Dew Drop had shrunk…

The how or the why didn’t concern Dew Drop at the moment. What did concern him was that he was locked in an absolutely massive dungeon, with one very large, very careless pony prancing about; completely oblivious to what was going on around her. Now that his ears were focused, he could even hear Calamity Jane humming a tune, as she always did, which meant calling out to her would be next to impossible. He still tried: he braced his legs and took a deep breath, but all that came out was a miniscule squeak. And Jane simply went about her work, prancing from one workstation to another, dipping her hooves in paint and then going to play the drums.

All the while, Dew Drop was racing after her. If anyone were there to see, they would have to be impressed that despite giving up about six feet to the lady pony, Dew Drop was keeping up with her hoof steps. He just had to keep up. He just had to wait for her to finally settle at one of her stations, and then he could somehow get her attention, even if the only way was to jam his horn into her ass. For now though, he just had to keep pace.

When she finally came to her turntable, he hoped she was done. In fact, her humming stopped, though at that moment Dew Drop was far too out of breath to even try shouting for her. He sat down on the ground, behind her, panting and catching his breath. He even thought of summoning a rain cloud so he could get a drink, but wasn’t sure if the rain cloud would be small like him, which meant there was a chance he would get washed away. With a long, deep sigh, he lifted his head, trying to think how he might get Jane’s attention, when he noticed that her rear legs were starting to fold. The muscles that lined her thick, powerful thighs all went as tense as the cords of a suspension bridge. All the ligaments and nerves pressed up against the skin as she began to lower her titanic rump down to sit. Dew Drop knew he should run, but he was so exhausted, still panting, tongue out, throat parched. He did try getting to his four hooves, but his wobbly legs gave out and he ended up on the ground. He looked up again. Jane’s bottom was even bigger now. The closer it got, the bigger it grew until it had eclipsed all light and other sights. Those two massive mounds of flesh were large enough to render him a stain against the ground, and she would never know. Her tail lifted and wagged as it moved out of the way, and all her weight was suddenly down upon him.

It took a moment for Dew Drop to realize he wasn’t dead. It was dark and quiet now, and so Dew Drop could be forgiven for assuming he had been squished beneath one of the colossal cheeks. After a moment, though, he realized that he wasn’t dead, because at last he noticed the sounds. There was a sound of running water, which, he suddenly realized was the flowing of the blood in Jane’s veins. He reached to his side, and felt that he was surrounded, on both sides, by something squishy and warm and thick. When he tried to stand, his horn poked something above him, and the titanic body above him suddenly wiggled and ground side to side. He felt the weight above him came down harder and almost crushed him against the floor. He immediately went stock still, not moving, barely breathing, and eventually the crushing weight lifted off as Calamity Jane got comfortable once more.

Dew Drop’s eyes adjusted to the darkness of the cave he was inside slowly. When Calamity Jane’s tail wiggled or swayed, a sliver of light bled inside, and although Dew Drop didn’t want to admit it, he knew that he was between her two cheeks. Just above him was her quivering pucker, flexing every few moments, making a squelching noise. He had tapped her with his horn, probably tickled her, and she had reacted without even realizing. Great! he mused. If he got her attention now, he’d end up a stain under her ass!

He had to move though. One twitch, one clench, even if he didn’t cause it, could be the end of him. At that, Calamity Jane usually sat at her turntable for hours, playing a dozen records at once, and the last thing Dew Drop wanted was to be under here for any length of time. Keeping his head low to the ground, his horn point out of in front him, and moving slow and careful, he began to crawl towards the sliver of light out in front of him.

His journey was painstakingly slow. Sometimes, without warning, Jane decided to wiggle her hips side to side and apply a crushing amount of pressure onto Dew Drop’s back. Maybe a strand of his fur tickled her just right, maybe she just liked to groove to whatever music she was playing, maybe she had an itch her forelegs weren’t flexible enough to reach. When it happened, Dew Drop went still and flattened against the ground, holding his breath, terrified that this would be the end.

It seemed like he spent an eternity underneath Calamity Jane’s massive butt, between her two house sized buttocks. Sometimes the trickle of light faded away to nothing, but Dew Drop continued forward, sure that this was the right direction, until finally he could push his head out from the smothering flesh and into (relatively) fresh air. His right foreleg followed, and then his left, but he found he couldn’t squeeze his lower half out of the crushing embrace of Jane’s ass. For some reason, she had decided to lean forward even more, though at least the weight didn’t seem as smothering here. It was oddly warm though. And the air was thick and heavy and…

Dew Drop tilted his head up carefully, looking up the massive front side of the orange horse, at the inflating and deflating tummy, and it suddenly occurred to him where he was. He gasped at the musky air, and tried to wiggle his lower half out from under Jane’s warm, wet, lower lips. There must have been something just out of reach on the turntable in front of her, because suddenly Jane leaned forward even further, and Dew Drop found himself completely smothered in the warm folds of Crush’s crotch.

Jane shivered as she reached for the disk that was just out of reach. Most DJs used two or three turntables, Jane had no less than twelve before her, at various heights, various frequencies and various levels. She wore headphones that amplified all the noise even though the volume was at its max. Tunes and noises all exploded in her ears, thumped through her chest and pounded at her heart. She bobbed her head and wiggled her hips each beat that punched its way through her soul. She tilted her head back, feeling the power of the bass pounding through her chest, matching the thrill that she felt in her heart and between her legs. And, one lone forehoof drifted down her long body, as it so often did when she was alone and the thump thump thump of the bass was pounding her very soul and she was already feeling hot and horny just from the noise in her ears.

When the slick, warm sex lifted off him, Dew Drop thought he might have a chance to escape. His fur was wet from the moist cavern that he had been pressed into; his hooves were slick, as was the ground, and so he couldn’t find a stance enough to run. Besides, there were other things that were occupying some of his attention, such as the little penis that had poked cutely out from between his tired legs, not that he noticed at first. It was only when he tried to take a step and felt his penis slap against his moist thighs that he realized he had grown hard, and he shivered and groaned and giggled all at once. He took another step, but slipped, which caused his front to flatten against the ground and his penis to press between the warmth of his belly and the slick floor.

The floor smelled delightful. The thick odor of Jane’s love made him shiver, and despite the raw fear he was feeling, he found his body wasn’t listening as he set his head down and breathed gently, nose tickled by the scents. Within the warm cavern, he had been too terrified, but now it was almost pleasant, swimming in the heady goo.

Distracted, Dew Drop didn’t notice the massive orange hoof that was coming down until it had scooped him up in its path towards the quivering cavern that was behind him, and he suddenly found himself pressed mercilessly into the warm, flesh lips of the massive vagina. The flesh lips were absolutely massive, enough that his whole body and most of the hoof that held him were inside with only the slightest of pushes. He began to fight and kick furiously, wiggling like mad but to no avail. He even twisted and slashed his horn into the massive walls or against the orange hoof that held him, but the thickness of the flesh cave and the hoof that held him, it seemed doubtful she had even felt him.

Jane did feel something, but with the music in her ears and the pleasure that was hammering through her groin; she passed the tingling off as pleasure from her rough hoof. She leaned forward once more, bracing herself on the turntable and cranking the volume on all twelve machines, as she ground her flesh lips against the floor. Even when she tilted back and wiggled her hips so she could brush her anus into the rough floor, Dew Drop was buried so deep inside he couldn’t escape, and yet some part of him didn’t want to. Her walls gripped and squeezed him so tenderly, so sweetly. His virgin shaft was pressed between her walls and his belly. He kicked, unsure if she realized there was something alive inside her, but he couldn’t deny it felt sort of good. Still, he wanted to get out of here before he was crushed into juice, and continued to fight and squirm, even as the light began to disappear from his vision. Jane screamed several times, thankful that the walls were soundproof, and bending over the turntable now, she imagined a massive stud was behind her, ramming himself into her stretched anus. She bucked her hips forward, feeling the mate behind her, ramming himself again and again.

But what she passed off as her imagination was in fact a tiny unicorn, who was slowly traveling farther and farther into her nethers. The merciless gripping and grinding and squeezing of the walls did nothing to deter Dew Drop, who wiggled and fought and stabbed her with his horn, trying to signal her, perhaps even trying to hurt her in a bit of vengeance that he was being used as a sex toy by the massive pony. Bracing himself and his hooves in her walls, he used all his strength to push her apart. The body around him shivered and shook, he could hear the pounding of her heart grow faster, and suddenly he heard the sounds of a flood cascading towards him. It was dark inside the moist innards of the pony, but he knew exactly what it was, and was suddenly slammed by the thick tide of cream that was rushing through Jane’s body.

Jane gave one final scream as her body clenched, and the mate she imagined behind her suddenly came with a great release. Along with that, her own orgasm rushed from between her legs and onto the ground in front of her, the sticky, creamy fluid spilling onto the floor. She braced herself on the turntable, and eased the volume lower as she reveled in the sweet afterglow of such an amazing rush. She shut off all the noise except the bass, and just enjoyed the thump thump thump in her ears.

Dew Drop rose on shaky legs. Coat saturated with musky cream, he blinked several times, trying to clear the thick cream from his eyes. His tiny penis was still spurting, adding his own seed to the ocean that he was standing in. He looked forward, at the massive orange lips that were still quivering behind him, still dripping cream, and without really thinking, he started to approach those same lips he had tried so hard to escape from.

Suddenly, there was furious knocking, and Jane looked over her shoulder at the distant front door. She rolled onto her feet, wiggling her hips several times to free her fleshy nethers of the clinging globs of cream, and hoofed it over to the front door.

“Who are you?” she asked the two ponies who were standing in the doorway.

“I’m Black Jack,” said the large, black pony, whose tongue was out as he panted. Perhaps he had come running from somewhere. “This is Mai Valentine. We’re looking for Dew Drop. Short pony, grey coat, blue hair and cutie mark?”

Jane nodded. “Yeah, I know Dewey. He’s not here though. Sorry BJ.” She moved to close the door, but one of Black Jack’s hooves were suddenly in the frame, preventing it from closing.

“The thing is… he might look a little different…” Mai Valentine said. “See… he might… well Dew Drop is really shy, so he might be invisible. Or he might be colored orange and glowing… Have you seen anyone like that? If he’s in there, and he’s just embarrassed, we can fix him! See I’ve got the bath all ready to go. Whatever is ailing him, I can fix it, I promise. We think he might have touched some Poison Joke. When we finally found the note, we raced to his home, but he wasn’t home. And he’s not in the library. And the next place we thought he might go is here if something is ailing him. He talks about you a lot, we figured he might trust you enough to come here if polka dots had popped up over his body.”

Calamity Jane stared at while at the two ponies, mouth agape. At last she stepped to her side and allowed the two ponies to come in. “Have you guys been out in the sun too long? Why don’t you come in for a while? I’ll get you a drink. Just… uhm… don’t go near the turntable, alright?

Mai Valentine looked around the room, while Black Jack sat down and continued panting, out of breath. Mai Valentine could easily fly place to place, but having raced full speed from his house to Dew Drop’s, from Dew Drop’s house to the library he frequented, and from the library to here, he was simply tuckered out.

Dew Drop was tuckered out too, but he didn’t have the luxury of relaxing. But he recognized the absolutely massive black pony that was sitting, and he took off running in that direction, globs of musky cream still clinging to his coat. He had to reach Black Jack, he had to get his attention before he decided to leave and he would be trapped with Calamity Jane once more. Even as his body ached, even as he drew closer and Black Jack grew larger and larger, he continued running full tilt. Even as he realized the cutie mark on Black Jack’s flank was bigger than his whole body, he tilted his head down and closed his eyes, utterly terrified of the black brute but continuing on, until he ran horn fist into something warm and squishy.

Black Jack growled suddenly, feeling a flea biting him on rump. He stood slowly and looked to his left buttock, trying to see if the annoying bug was still there so he could enjoy crushing it, but then he heard a little squeak. Looking down, he noticed a slight grey spot against the ground. More squeaks followed, and the little speck jumped up and down as Black Jack lowered slowly, his muzzle mere inches from the spec before he muttered, “Dew Drop?” His nostrils opened and he took a confirming sniff, only to practically gag at the heady odor that doused the unicorn. “Jeez, what are you covered in?”

Red on Red [Micro] (2013-12-02)

Story Summary: On a trip to Ponyville, to meet his long time pen-pal, Great Britt meets a second pony, a pegasus mare by the name of Mai Valentine. With a devious smile, she offers him some cookies, with a certain special ingredient. Shrunken shenanigans ensue.

Major Characters:

Minor Characters:

Tags: Anal, Ass, Booty, Butt, Equine, Hoof, Horse, Little, Macro, Micro, My, Pegasus, Pony, Rubbing, Rubs, Shrink, Sitting, Squeezing, Vagina, Vaginal

XXX

After a long, violent, three day thunderstorm, Ponyville was finally scheduled for a day of sunshine, and Mai Valentine fluttered down from her home in Cloudsdale to spend the day with her special friend, Black Jack. A pink satchel was around her shoulder, filled with cookies she had baked. Wanting to arrive while the cookies were still warm, she zipped to Ponyville and she slipped through the second floor window of Black Jack’s house and set her hooves down inside. It was amusing to her how angry he got when she trespassed, and yet he never bothered to close the windows to his house, or even install a screen that might give her a moment’s difficulty to get past. She chalked the anger he always showed up to earth pony stubbornness, or some silly sense of territory, or the fact that Black Jack just wasn’t a very cheery pony in general.

Setting her four hooves down, she trotted through his house, making sure her steps were loud enough to alert Jack to her presence. In the living room, she found Jack sitting in his large, comfortable armchair, a newspaper held in front of him.

“Big B,” she said, fluttering up so she would be eye level with him. Reaching out a hoof, she pulled the paper down, only to see it was not Black Jack she was talking to. Instead, she found herself staring at a stallion with a red coat, much like her own, and a blue mane worn about to his shoulders. The tip of his muzzle was white, along with the second half of his mane, which curled around his long neck. He must have been reading a particularly interesting article in his newspaper, because he was shocked when Mai’s face was suddenly before him. Equally shocked it wasn’t Jack, Mai ended up fluttering back, only to crash into something hard and firm. Whirling around in midair, she found herself looking at Black Jack the stallion, and quickly fluttered behind him, settling down on his broad back and hiding behind his thick neck.

“Intruder!” Mai shouted, pointing an accusing hoof at the red stallion, still sitting in Jack’s chair.

Rolling his green eyes, Black Jack reached his head behind him and caught Mai’s tail in his teeth. Snapping his head forward, he dragged her to his front and dropped her to the ground. Before she could flutter away, one of his large green hooves settled on her belly, keeping her firmly pinned. The red stallion cringed, worried about Mai, but considering how much she screamed and snapped, it was clear she was having no trouble breathing.

“Yes, an annoying little red mare who doesn’t understand the meaning of private property,” Jack grumbled.

Mai wiggled and squirmed, while Jack merely rolled his eyes, effortlessly keeping her firmly pinned beneath him. The red stallion from the chair scooted to his hooves and trotted over to Mai, looking down at her.

Jack’s hoof finally lifted off of Mai, and she immediately fluttered up. Landing a few feet from the two stallions, she stood with her back raised, looking much like a spooked cat. “Britt, this is Mai,” Jack said. “Mai, this is Great Britt.”

The red stallion bent his foreleg and bowed slightly. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, ma’am.”

Mai glared at Black Jack. Turning to the other stallion, she bowed her head in a show of respect.

“Britt is a friend from Trottingham,” Jack continued. “He’s going to be staying with me for a few days, which means you will have to actually live in your own home.”

“He’s the one you send a letter to every week?” Mai asked, suddenly remembering the name. Turning to Great Britt with a smile on her face, she said, “Pleasure to finally put a face to the name, Mr. Britt. Big B talks about you a lot. I’ve always wanted to go to Trottingham, you know. Is it nice?”

Britt’s eyes opened slightly, but he wore a pleasant smile and nodded. Stretching his wings out at his side, Mai realized for the first time he was a pegasus as well. Her smile spread even wider at that realization, and in a cute gesture, she stretched her wings out at her sides, just to show them off. “Trottingham is very nice,” Britt said. “I live in the countryside, so it’s not too different than this.”

“Has Big B offered to take you to Canterlot? If you’ve only lived in the country, it’ll be a real shock. Buildings so high you can’t fly to the top of them, tons of horn-heads running about. Whole place smells weird too. Probably because the winds can’t blow right with all the buildings. If Big B doesn’t take you, I will.”

Mai felt a tug on her tail, and realized she was being dragged back. Jack, with several strands of her tail in his teeth, brought her until she was away from the other stallion, and placed a hoof on her back to keep her still. He did not weight down as hard as he had before, however. With ease, she slipped out from beneath him and settled at his side. “You’ll have to excuse Mai,” Jack said, deep voice rumbling. “She gets a bit enthusiastic around new ponies. And old ponies.”

“And squishy ponies,” Mai said, pushing the tip of her hoof into Jack’s ample midriff, and giggling as the red sank into the ebony pudge.

Black Jack rolled his eyes. “Britt, since the rain has finally stopped, I have to go check on the mine. Would you like to come with me? Or stay here?”

Britt shrugged softly.

“If you stay here, I’ll stay with you,” Mai said softly. “I… I brought cookies…”

Britt nodded gently. “Yeah, I’ll stay here Jack, with… Mai, right?”

“Mai Valentine,” Mai said. Turning so her side was facing the stallion, she showed off her cutie mark, a white heart worn starkly against the crimson flank. “Easy to remember, huh? What’s yours?”

Britt turned his body, and lifted his tail to be sure nothing could obscure the mark worn on his flank. It was a horseshoe, which wasn’t an uncommon mark for ponies, but Mai had never seen one on its side. Neither facing up, to catch the good luck, nor facing down, spilling all the luck out. It was such an odd sight for the mare, she actually ended up staring until Jack gently knocked her with a green hoof.

“I’m heading out to the mine,” Black Jack said. “Mai, behave.”

“Awe, it insults me you think so low of me,” Mai muttered.

Staring at her with passive green eyes, Black Jack said again, “Behave.” Turning, he trotted out of the house and closed the door behind him.

Mai sighed, before turning back to Britt. Setting her saddle bag down, she opened it and reached her head in, before pulling out a baggie of cookies. Sitting, and setting it down between her legs, she pulled out a freshly baked cookie. “Want one?”

Walking over to her and sitting down, Britt took the cookie for himself. It looked to be chocolate chip, though there was a fine sprinkling of blue. He sniffed it softly, nibbled on it, and finding the taste wasn’t offensive, he took a large bite. “How did you meet Jack?” he asked.

Mai looked to him, eyes wide, and though she still wore a smile, it was more passive than before. “Long story,” she said.

“Are we going somewhere?” Britt asked. “I mean, I don’t mean to pry, but he talks about you quite a lot too. You and he are… uhm… in a relationship?” If it was possible, Mai’s cheeks turned an even darker shade of red than before. Britt wore a blush too. “Sorry.”

“No, no,” Mai said quickly. She giggled cutely. “I sound really stupid in the story though, so you’re not allowed to laugh.”

Britt nodded, nibbling on his cookie. When he finished it, Mai smiled, and offered him another.

“So… uhm… I grew up in Cloudsdale,” Mai said. “You know the city?”

Great Britt nodded. Finishing off his cookie, Mai offered him another.

“Well, anyway, I was about eight when I first came down here to Ponyville. I still owned an apartment up in Cloudsdale. It had belonged to my parents and I inherited it, but I didn’t really like staying there. So one day, I’m flying, and flying, and flying. I had a bad habit of doing that, just flying, not really caring where I ended up. Sometimes I just found a nice cloud to sleep on, or slept in the forest. Well, anyway, it was kinda a stormy day, and I got a bit blown off course, and I was super exhausted so I just started trotting along, and ended up in Ponyville.” Mai giggled softly. “And, this was the first time I ever really saw earthies. And…” She giggled more. “Well, Big B’s not exactly trim. He wasn’t trim back then. If anything he was bigger, if you can believe that.”

Britt chuckled too, though a cute yawn slipped out of his lips. “Yeah. He sent me pictures, but it wasn’t until I was standing before him that… Well, he can make you feel small.”

“Have another cookie,” Mai said. “Eh… well, so Big B stumbles upon me, and I probably looked half dead: exhausted, soaked from the rain, I hadn’t been sleeping too good for, like, a month prior. Jack was dragging a whole cart full of gems and stuff he had dug out of his mine. He took it right off his back, scooped me up, took me to his home. I think earthies have some custom about hospitality to random pegasi who fall out of the sky or something.”

Britt nodded, chuckling to himself. “If you can get by the surface, Jack’s actually a pretty nice stallion, huh?”

“Only problem is, there’s a lot of surface. How did you meet him, anyway? Oh, and have another cookie.”

Great Britt looked down at his belly. He had eaten four sweets in rapid succession, and was feeling rather full. Still, he didn’t want to seem rude, and the treats had been quite delicious. He yawned, placing his hoof before of his mouth before taking the offered cookie. “Well, nothing quite as romantic as yours,” he said. “Some of the short stories and pamphlets Jack writes made it all the way to Trottingham. I sent him a letter, guessing he would never respond, but then a few weeks later in my mailbox…”

“How long have you been talking to him?”

“We have been pen pals for a couple years. We’ve been planning this little trip for a few months now.”

Mai giggled softly. “Don’t suppose in any of his letters, he mentioned something called Shrinking Violet, huh?”

XXX

Great Britt didn’t remember falling asleep, but he must have, because he suddenly found himself waking from a dream. Sitting up slowly, he wiped the drool from his lips with the back of his left hoof, and wiped the crusty sleep from his eyes. “Jack?” he muttered, looking around. “Mai?”

Thunderous giggles sounded above him. Flapping his long wings, Britt lifted to the air, spun, and found himself staring at a wall of red. He fell to his rump as a pair of crimson pillars reached forward, corralling him. Following the obelisks up to their source, he found himself staring at an absolutely monolithic Mai Valentine, who was smiling down at him.

“Yeah, my first time was pretty intense too,” Mai giggled. “I bet you’re wondering what happened, huh? Simple; I slipped you some Shrinking Violet. It’s a cool little plant that shrinks whoever ingests it. Big B and I play around with it all the time, so don’t worry your adorable little head. It’s safe.”

The great red pegasus’ words did not put Britt at ease. He stared at her massive form, her wide smile, her huge eyes. Her ears twitched and listened closely for any words he might say. At last, he worked up the nerve to ask, “What are you going to do with me?”

Mai’s face softened, and although she kept a grin on her lips, it wasn’t quite as devious. Lowering to her belly and laying before him, perhaps she hoped her size would not seem so great. “I’m not going to hurt you, if that’s what you’re concerned with,” she said softly, her warm breath blowing over the pegasus. She smelled of cherries and cream, and she was warm, even at the distance. The two mixed and enticed Great Britt to relax, even slightly. “I came over today to have a little fun with Jack. I’m just wondering, would you like to have some fun instead?”

“W-what kind of fun…?” Britt said, swallowing lingering fear down.

One of Mai’s hooves came forward, and stroked the shrunken pony with expert care. Despite being an equine, her hooves were surprisingly soft, with a squish almost comparable to a pillow. Granted, she was a pegasus, and pegasi didn’t often use their hooves, preferring the freedom of flying. Britt was an exception, finding great joy in walking on his four hooves, so his were fairly sturdy and strong. He used his firm, hard hooves to press into the softness. Perhaps it was his reduced mass, but he was quite cold, and inviting heat was radiating out of Mai’s delightfully warm hoof. He was too nervous to embrace her though, and started to back away. Sighing to herself, Mai brought her other hoof forward and pressed on Britt from behind. Before he could yelp, he was sandwiched between the two walls of red.

“See?” she asked. “Not so bad, is it?”

Britt looked to her, breathing hard, and shook his head.

“I know it’s a bit scary, and a bit new,” she continued. “But I have done this all the time with Big B. I know just how much pressure a shrunken stallion can take, how to feel for a wiggle of duress, and… well, how to squeeze just right.”

Britt was still looking at her as the hooves closed snugger, pressing his body a little harder. The warmth that radiated, and the soft squish, compressed almost his whole body, but especially his groin, which was starting to feel a little tense. Confused at it, he began to wiggle, but Mai didn’t take that as a sign of duress. In fact, she only pressed him harder, squeezing him softly between her cherry smelling hooves, allowing the softness to engulf him. The tingling in his groin grew more intense, as did his wiggles and squirms, but Mai only grinned at his resistance.

Mai parted the large, red, squishy walls, and Britt collapsed to his hooves, groaning and panting, his little body wracked with shudders. Mai’s thunderous giggles filled his ears. Resting her chin on her hoof, she watched him with large, loving red eyes. As Britt got to his hooves, he felt his tingling erection slap against his inner thigh, making him groan quite loud, loud enough that surely Mai heard. He bit his lip, feeling embarrassment swell inside him, and just hoped he was small enough Mai wouldn’t notice the black cock or the musky smell, and would pass his moan off as a side effect of his size. He looked to her, curious if she had felt his pride against her hooves, but her face didn’t betray her feelings. She was smiling, like she always was.

Britt looked down, unsure what would come next and trying to will his cock back inside its sheath. Mai leaned forward and bumped him gently with her nose. He was knocked back, and he spread his wings in the hope of taking to the air, but the massive pegasus effortlessly pushed him to the ground. Pinned on his back, Britt squirmed and struggled as the pegasus’ red snout softly pressed into him. His head was positioned just before her massive red eye. Mai’s giggles vibrated through his torso, and the eye showed little malice. Opening her nostrils, Mai softly sniffed at him, despite his attempts to push her away. Britt smelled faintly of strawberries, a smell she was familiar with, but all too rarely got to savor. The musky aroma he was trying his best to hide was just a little something extra to enjoy.

As her head finally lifted up, he tried to hide his erection by crossing his thighs and shielding it with his fore hooves. Mai rolled her eyes. “Relax, relax,” she said softly. “Not the first time anypony has ever gotten a bit flustered from being small. Really Mr. Britt, you gotta calm down or your little heart is going to pop.”

Breathing softly, Britt nodded. As Mai’s hoof came down to tenderly stroke him, he managed to suppress his shudder. In fact, he even tried to hug the hoof as it came down. Gently pressing him, the hoof squished his black erection against her hoof and his body, softly rubbing it with the smoothness and making him wiggle and groan once again.

“This is good, right?” she asked. “You’re enjoying this?”

Hazy eyes gazed at the red mare, and Britt lifted his little head up and down with a weak nod.

“Can I kiss you, Little Britt?” she asked.

Again, all Britt could manage was a little lift and fall of the head. The vision of the red, moist lips of the mare engulfed him. Despite her great size, her puckered lips just managed to touch his snout, planting the most adorable of kisses. Drying saliva was left, which he tenderly licked away.

“I’m sure you wouldn’t mind returning the favor?”

A hoof slipped behind Britt, and began to push him over the smooth ground and towards the curve of Mai’s groin. Britt didn’t attempt to struggle or squirm out of her hoof’s embrace, even as it became clear what she intended to do with him. Although the reduction in his size had certainly been frightening at first, Mai had been remarkably gentle with him. And, considering the painfully erect penis stretching between his muscular thighs, he could not deny that he was enticed by the warm, slick cavern he was steadily approaching.

She pushed him until his rear hooves were just past her drooling nether lips. The heat washed over Britt, as did the luscious smells that were radiating out of her. She still smelled of cherries, but just beneath it was a scent that further stiffened Britt’s painful cock. The heat that radiated out of her tingled the black erection that rested on his belly. He kicked his little hooves cutely, hitting against one of the fleshy walls that were softly gnawing at his ankles. Tilting his head up, he followed the slender chest of the mare, up to the face. He had to chuckle at the teeth that were digging into her lips. For all Mai’s bravado up until now, she was clearly quite nervous. Sitting up, Britt reached a fore hoof forward and teased over the slick, vertical lips. A translucent bead formed on the swollen clitoris of the mare and rolled down, splashing cutely onto Britt’s crotch, washing his erection. He pulled his legs out and planted his hooves on the ground. Standing as tall as he could, he reached up, and kissed her clitoris gentle. Mai shuddered. Thrusting her groin forward, she knocked Britt back down to his rump.

“A-are you ready?” she asked.

Britt smiled, nodding his little head. “After you, Miss Valentine.”

Mai sucked down a deep breath and closed her eyes. Her chest went tense to the point Britt could count the ribs pressing out of her slender middle. Putting her hooves further out in front of her, she rolled her huge groin down and slowly smothered Britt beneath the warmth. Staring down his body, Britt watched as the fleshy lips parted and opened wide. He closed his eyes and tilted his head back, gasping, as the weight of her crotch pressed upon his penis.

Mai’s body quaked with a loud giggle. She ground her groin down harder, though shuddered and lifted as Britt began to hump furiously into the mass of warmth. “Take a deep breath, little fella,” Mai giggled. Tilting his head back, he sucked down some fresh air before Mai rolled forward and enveloped him in hot black.

For several moments, neither Britt nor Mai dared to move. Mai, because she wanted Britt to go first. Britt, because he felt a pang of fear about being beneath the mare. He was afraid that any twitch, squirm, or kick, would cause her powerful vaginal muscles to clench upon him, rendering him nothing but paste. He was afraid the air would be too thick to breath. Rolling her eyes, Mai realized she would have to make the first move, and spreading her rear legs a little farther apart, began to slowly grind and wiggle gently, rubbing her mass of pink down upon the little pegasus.

Opening his mouth, Britt finally took a breath. The air was thick, but breathable, and eased the burning in his chest. He stretched his four legs above him, gently pushing into the pink muscles. The muscles retracted at the touch, and a long groan ruptured through the massive body. Britt blushed, feeling quite proud at the pleasure Mai was clearly feeling. Reaching to his sides, he started to rub and push against the fleshy walls, making Mai shiver and groan.

Creamy ooze ran down the walls that corralled him, bathing Britt in thickness. By tilting his head up, his snout managed to find a pocket of fresh air that swept in just beneath her clitoris. Bracing himself on his shoulders and rear hooves, Britt began to hump into the massive warmth.

Never in his life had he felt a pleasure such as this. As he fell back to the ground from the hump, Mai weighed down harder, smothering him and squeezing him against the ground. Britt felt the walls clench, and himself dragged up just slightly. Even with the great width of the mare’s vagina, Britt was still too tall to sink in fully. As Mai began to rub herself happily against the ground, Britt managed to lift his rear hooves, and thrust them into the warmth. He struck a spot where Mai’s vaginal muscles were still tightly clenched, and his ankles sank into the inviting warmth. Mai’s whole body let out a great shudder. Slickness continued to roll out of her in great waves, bathing Britt in the heat. Although he was happy to give her pleasure, he could only think of his aching cock. Even as Mai rubbed herself harder and harder against the ground, working Britt deeper inside her, all he could think of was burying his hips into the mare’s sex.

Although his cock was comparatively small, it and the wideness of Britt’s hips caused Mai to stretch just that much more. With a groan, she plopped forward to her belly, though kept her groin pressed into the ground so the pleasant, tingling bulk wouldn’t escape. Gasps and snaps slipped out of her lips as Britt began to kick furiously. His cute little erection, pressed inside her, along with his squirms…

Mai straightened her rear legs and lifted her tail, exposing the appealing curve of her backside to the open air. Britt, white muzzle just tipping out of the fleshy lips, took a gasp of fresh air, before the rolling flesh suddenly pulled him inside fully. Mouth opened wide, Mai stood there, shuddering and shaking. Loud groans slipped out of her as the pleasant bulk continued fighting inside her. Arching her back, she let loose a loud “neigh.” Cream began to ooze out from between her muscular thighs. She felt little Britt squirming and struggling, humping, and though she worried for him, the rupturing pleasure was far too good to think too hard. She rolled onto her back, hoofing at the air cutely as rolls of cream oozed down her buttocks and wetted her tail.

Inside the crimson mare, Britt was doing a fairly good job holding his breath. It was both wet and extremely tight inside her. Despite how clenched her muscles were squeezed, cream was still able to bathe him. He humped whichever direction he was facing. Washed in warmth, massaged on all sides, and feeling lightheaded from the lack of air, Britt didn’t even realize he was climaxing until his penis began to tingle even more than usual. It was a wonderful sense of release that rumbled through his cock and deep in his testicles, as seed spurted out of him in one great wash.

Overtaken with the pleasure, he was only vaguely aware he was sliding towards light and fresh air. Mai’s muscles loosened, and slick as he was, there was nothing Britt could grab to stop his descent. His head peeked out from between the fleshy lips, and a gush of fresh, cool air hit him. Mai giggled, squatting, so as Britt continued to press out of her, he had a shorter distance to fall. With a wet splat, he hit the ground, and rolled onto his back so he could easier breath. Above him, Mai’s great body shuddered and groaned. Pearls of white were still oozing out of her and plopping down onto him. For a moment, he feared she would fall onto of him and squish him beneath her body. Instead, she managed to fall forward, and he found himself resting between her long, muscular, outstretched legs.

Off in the distance, Britt heard a door open. Putting his hooves behind him, he pushed himself up. Considering the wave of fatigue that swept through him, he would have plopped to the ground if he didn’t manage scoot back, and came to rest against Mai’s padded left buttock. With the layer of squish, he practically sank into the red, earning a cute giggle from the giant mare.

“Mai?” Jack said. Britt heard him, but couldn’t see him. He guessed he was standing at Mai’s front, and her ample posterior was hiding him from sight. Rolling onto his front, Britt actually tried climbing Mai’s backside, hoping to say “hi” to Jack, but the surface was far too squishy, and he was too exhausted to move.

“Y-yes Big B?” Mai asked.

“Taking a shower,” he grumbled. Britt listened to the heavy hoof steps of the draft horse as he trounced through the house. Off in the distance, he heard water running through the walls. Closing his eyes, Britt relaxed. He was bathed in the scent of lustful cherries, and Mai’s padding was so delightful and warm, he could slip into sleep at any moment.

“Did you have fun?” Mai asked.

There was just a hint of worry in her voice that Britt barely picked up on. He smiled reassuringly, though she couldn’t see, of course. “I had an amazing time, Miss Valentine,” he said. Those few words left his lungs fatigued. He reached to his side and squeezed Mai’s thigh, feeling the fat and layer of muscle amazing to touch.

“There’s one more thing we could do, you know, one more thing you might enjoy,” Mai said, giggling. “It’s something Big B absolutely adores. Just say the word, and we can get started.”

Mai was purposely being vague. It made Britt worry about what she wanted to do, but the intrigue was greater. “I would love to.”

The squishy wall he was leaning against lifted away. Without something to brace him, he ended up falling, and landed on his back. Mai’s large head appeared above him, and dipping her head, she softly kissed Britt’s whole body. When she stood back up, she spun around on her hooves until the view of her face had been replaced with her monolithic backside. The monolithic mounds of fat and flesh blocked the light for Britt, leaving the crack and Mai’s underside bathed in shadow. She backed up until her hooves were corralling Britt at both sides, before lifting her tail and dropping butt first to the ground. Britt let out a little cry as the red rump grew larger and larger, but Mai’s aim proved true, and instead of being crushed, Britt found himself nestled snuggly in her crack. There was no light beneath Mai, but tracing his fore hoof above him, he felt a tight ring of muscle retract at the touch. Mai giggled, and he chuckled too. Guessing what she wanted, he lifted his rear hooves and pressed them into the tight ring.

With half-lidded eyes, Mai sat there, the tender massage at her backside sending jolts of lightning through her. She didn’t even wiggle or grind down on the little stallion, instead savoring the thrill of uncertainty, allowing him to do what he pleased.

At least until a devious desire touched her, and a grin spread across her lips. Britt was pushing and massaging at her tail hole, kicking it. Mai was keeping her anus clenched tightly so he wouldn’t slip in, just giggling at the little touches. She wanted more however. Focusing, she parted her pucker with a deep breath as Britt touched her. Britt suddenly found his hooves sinking into the warmth of Mai’s anus and his lower body lifted off the ground. He assumed Mai had simply twitched and would let him go, but when he tried to pull his hooves out of her warmth, she remained tight. “M-mai?” Britt tried to call out. Another clench drew him up to his knees. Mai began to wiggle and squirm, working the pudgy padding of her cheeks into the ground, and brought her puckered ponut closer to the floor.

Although the mare’s movements were subtle and small to an outside observer, to Britt, it was like being buried beneath an earthquake. Rubbing her ass in a circle, with a mighty squeeze she slurped Britt up to his midriff, his legs and crotch suddenly buried in her warm flesh.

At first terrified of sinking inside her fully, as his flaccid cock passed her sphincter, a wave of pleasure sapped whatever reservations Britt had. Her ring was far tighter than her vagina had been. He couldn’t even kick his legs with how tight he was being squeezed, but he cared little. Mai seemed to be enjoying the bulk, and he was adoring the squeeze on his hardening shaft. His slick body sank inside Mai without resistance. The only pain came when the ring squeezed on his midriff, and the air was pushed out of his lungs. He worked his fore hooves into the ring, and used his strong upper body to give himself just a tad of slack. He managed to suck down one deep breath before he was slurped up to his pectorals, his arms pinned to his side.

On shaky hooves, Mai managed to rise. Rolling her strong anal muscles, she drew Britt deeper inside, until only his head was spared her depths. On every side, he could only see her crimson cheeks. They smothered his vision, with only a distant crack of light far forward, like gazing at the sky when standing in a canyon.

“You OK back there, little guy?” Mai asked, looking over her shoulder.

His only response was a weak sigh. She closed her eyes, focusing, and she could feel Britt’s little chest inflate with breaths. Smiling that he was alright, she wiggled her hips side to side in a cute sashay. His fuzzy cheeks brushed against her ring, tickling her and making her giggle. A drawn out sigh slipped out of her as the bulk passed inside her fully and her ring closed. “There we go, little guy. Nice and safe.”

With the anal walls squeezing, Britt couldn’t move. His snout was still facing Mai’s opening, and trickles of light and fresh air infiltrated through the vent. He could hear the routine pound of Mai’s heart and the gurgle of her distant belly. The sounds were oddly soothing and kept his fears at bay. Past her ring, there was slightly more yield in her flesh, and he had little difficulty expanding his lungs. Mai’s anus wasn’t tight enough to keep the air out. He could breath. Of course, his cock felt absolutely amazing, squeezed into the silkiness of Mai’s bowels, and the pleasure was making things hazy in his brain

Even though Britt was aware Mai was walking, he wasn’t tossed around too bad. The walls rubbed him, pleasantly brushing against his aching cock and giving him the oddest full body massage he could imagine. Mai walked for several moments, Britt remaining motionless inside her save the occasional squirm or hump. As she spoke, he felt her words more than he heard them, how they vibrated through her ample flesh.

“Nice shower, Big B?” she asked.

Jack’s voice was like an earthquake normally. The depths and power were only slightly deadened to Great Britt’s ears by the layer of insulating fat. “It was alright.”

“You were gone for so long. What happened?”

“The mine took a bit of a hit from the storm. I had to dig it out, refortify it… Took longer than I thought it would. Then as I was coming home, all the feather-brains and horn-heads grabbed me, kept asking if I could do some heavy lifting. Where’s Britt?”

“Oh, he’s around. Nice stallion. I really like him. We’ve gotten pretty close, pretty quickly.”

Black Jack sniffed the air softly. “Yeah, I can smell it.”

Mai giggled. Britt was sloshed and thrown about as the mass of pink shuddered violently. “Yeah… Britt and I got a bit close, but he’s nothing compared to you, Big B. And you must feel so pent up after digging out that mine, huh?”

Britt felt Mai turn around. Her tight anus was flooded with light as she lifted her tail as high as she could. Past the mass of slick pink, Britt could see a massive black shape as Jack drew closer. Mai shuddered as the draft horse corralled her between his long, muscular legs, and gently pressed his groin up to her backside. His girth forced Mae’s spine to contort to the pressing curve. Whatever light Britt had was lost, and the opening of Mai’s vent was suddenly filled with the glans of a great green erection. The shrunken stallion’s eyes opened wide at the sight, and he began to squirm and struggle madly, assuring himself that Mai had simply forgotten he was trapped, and he needed to somehow remind her. He kicked and squirmed until the walls of pink squeezed him, knocking the breath from his lungs. The green erection pressed inside Mai’s vent, ominously approaching Britt. Goo was already oozing out of the gaping slit, sliding splashing onto Britt’s face.

“Oh no,” the little pegasus managed to mutter.

“Oh yes,” Mai purred.

Red on Black [Gay, Micro] (2013-12-05)

Story Summary: Getting shrunk against his will and used as an impromptu sex toy aren't enough to get Britt down. With a chipper smile, he admits he sorta... kinda enjoyed it. And staring at the monolithic draft horse by the name of Black Jack, he has a feeling he’s going to enjoy this next part too.

Major Characters:

Minor Characters:

Tags: Anal, Ass, Booty, Butt, Equine, Hoof, Horse, Little, Macro, Micro, My, Pegasus, Pony, Rubbing, Rubs, Shrink, Sitting, Squeezing, Vagina, Vaginal

XXX

Despite spending so much time around Black Jack, who was easily three times her size and twenty times her strength, Mai rarely felt fear around him. If anything, she felt very safe when his thick arms were wrapped around her, and his warmth was washing through her fur. Nevertheless, Black Jack was a very large, very powerful earth pony, and sometimes when he was angry, she did feel the pangs of terror touch her heart. She felt such dread now, as Black Jack loomed over her, emerald eyes focused on her quivering form. For several minutes neither had spoken, until Black Jack finally uttered one sentence. “You should have told me.”

“Britt was fine with it!” Mai said quickly. “Isn’t that right Britt?”

Britt, still shrunken, and coated in sticky white cream, was standing on a side table. He opened his mouth to say something, but one of Jack’s massive green hooves swept in front of him and slammed onto the table, silencing him before he even started.

“He could have been seriously hurt Mai. I didn’t know you had a shrunken stallion shoved up your ass. I was…”

“I’m sorry,” Mai said sheepishly.

“Where is the antidote?”

“I… uhm… may have left it up in Cloudsdale…” she whimpered. “I was planning to shrink you down, and then, we would have to go back and get it. I figured it was the only way to get you to come up to the clouds with me, just one time.”

“Go get it Mai. Fast as you can.”

“But-“

“Go.”

Grumbling softly, the red mare trotted past the angry draft horse and the shrunken pegasus. As she passed the latter, she gave him a sorrowful look, but Britt’s lips were pulled in a smile, and that made her feel better. Black Jack waited until she had left the house, to turn back to Britt. He offered a hoof, which Britt climbed on to, and the little pegasus was placed gently on Black Jack’s broad, muscular back. The draft horse brought his shrunken friend to the bathroom sink. Turning the water on at a slight trickle, he reached back, but found Britt was no longer there. Instead, the red pegasus had taken to the air, and on his own, fluttered to the sink counter. Sliding down the curved bowl, he stood under the water and began to wash the musky smelling white off his body, acting as if he were standing beneath a normal shower.

“You didn’t have to be so hard on her, you know,” Britt said. “Mai seemed to know what she was doing. And… I’ll admit, I was scared at first, but it was more than a bit… fun. I told her, whatever she wanted to do, I was up for it. Even if I had the chance to go back and stop her, or warn you… I kinda wouldn’t. You got a pretty magnificent cock, you know.”

If Black Jack registered the compliment, he didn’t show it. He set his head down on the sink, large eyes looking down at little Britt, who was cutely washing himself. “You don’t get it,” Jack said. “Britt, I could have killed you.”

“What an amusing way to die,” Britt laughed.

As one of Jack’s hooves slammed upon the sink, Britt leapt up in panic, and ended up slipping on the slick ground. It took a moment, but he managed to get to his hooves and resume his shower, though kept his head hung low.

“It’s different for earth ponies,” Jack continued. “Every time I touch Mai, I’m afraid I’m going to break her in half. Don’t even get me started on how fragile unicorns are.”

Stepping out from under the steady stream, Britt tried to climb up the curve of the bowl, but found the slope far too slick. Jack reached into the sink and carefully scooped the little stallion out. Britt sat there happily as he was brought before the massive earth pony’s snout. Jack was frowning, but Britt smiled. “You know, for a stallion who can barely control his strength, you’re awfully gentle.”

Black Jack reached behind himself and set Britt on his back. Britt immediately began to dry himself, rubbing his whole body into the light coating of ebony fur. Black Jack smelled of green apples, and Britt found great fun pressing his snout into the fuzz and breathing deep. As Jack began to move, his body shifting, Britt hugged tight to the broad back so he wouldn’t fall off. He was brought to Jack’s bedroom, and Britt fluttered to the mattress. Jack placed his fore hooves on the bed, sending little ripples and earthquakes forth, and caused Britt to bounce cutely on the springs. Jack gave an apologetic look, but Britt waved his worry away with a cute hoof.

“Did anything ever happen?” Britt asked. “Something ended badly?”

“There’s a unicorn in Canterlot who still walks with a limp. That should answer your question.”

Britt took to the air and fluttered until he was before Jack’s face. Pressing his rear hoof into the earth pony’s nostril, he managed to hoist himself up, and rest his upper body on Jack’s extended snout. “For what it’s worth, I’m not afraid to be around you. I’m not afraid you’ll break me in half. Mai was awfully gentle with me, and you are oh so gentle with Mai.”

Jack smiled slightly. “Shrinking Violet toughens you up, too, so that certainly helped. But yeah, something did happen when I was still just a colt. I know how to control myself now. I just didn’t know you were there. I didn’t know how much to hold back.”

“I’m not afraid. I was a little before, but I’m fine. And, I gotta say…” Britt smiled. “I really had fun. Did you?”

Jack’s eyes opened wide. Britt could feel a warm blush burning on the black pony’s face. “I had fun too. Thank you for, you know, helping me out like you did.”

“It was my pleasure!” Britt giggled. He flapped his wings and began to fly. Scooting forward, he spread his legs and sat comfortably on Jack’s long muzzle. “Though, I’ll be honest with you, I wouldn’t mind seeing an earth pony’s pride in its entirety sometime, instead of just the glans. I bet it’s pretty magnificent, huh?”

Jack’s snout was growing steadily warmer. Careful as he could, he leaned back and sat straight, always sure to keep his head level so Britt wouldn’t go tumbling down. Chuckling, Britt continued. “And, you know I’m shrunk now, right? You can go as gentle as you want, since there are no more surprises.”

He shifted uncomfortably, the muzzle feeling quite hot.

“Well,” Jack said softly. “If you really want to see it, Mai is going to be a while on the antidote.”

Britt looked over the side of Jack’s snout, down the stretch of his rotund midriff, and between the pillars of his thighs. Peeking out from between the black lips of his sheath was the green glans Britt had gotten quite familiar with during their prior game. Flapping his wings, Britt fluttered off the earth pony’s snout. Easing himself through the air, he landed on the ground with a clop, standing before the gargantuan stallion.

With Jack sitting on the floor, Britt had a truly magnificent view of his crotch. The green head was still pushing and poking out of the flesh lips of the black sheath. The horse’s massive testicles were two great ebony orbs that he longed to press and rub into. The scent of musk rolling out was heavenly on Britt’s snout. If Britt squinted, and looked close, he could occasionally a little ripple run through the stretched skin as seed was churned inside the balls. Britt trotted forward, eager to be closer to the massive scrotum, when Jack stood up, and the hanging orbs lifted out of reach. Britt started at them with a sad look on his face. He actually lifted a cute hoof over his head, as if he could reach out and touch them.

“A-are you sure… about this?” Jack asked.

“I was fine when you thought you were doing it with a normal sized mare. I have no fears now.”

“I just…” Jack bit his lips. “I’m afraid I’m somehow forcing you into this.”

Britt grinned, and was going to make a joke about who was coercing who, but kept it to himself.  He sat on the ground, watching, waiting. His own little black erection was peeking from between his thighs. One of his cute little hooves rubbed it idly as he waited for Jack to move.

Taking a step forward, Jack placed his green hooves so they were at either side of the shrunken pony. Following the pillars of black up to the draft’s horse’s crotch, Britt was given quite an eyeful. The green erection was still engorging slowly. The testicles hung and stretched the skin of the scrotum. Although there was no visible strain on the skin, they were so massive, it seemed that at any moment they could rupture and spill out seed. The smell of green apples washed over Britt, bathing him, and further stiffening his shaft.

“You’re sure?” Jack asked.

Britt eye’s skimmed along Jack’s pudgy chest, over his neck, and to his face. Standing with his chin pressed into his chest, Jack was looking at Britt upside down. “I’m sure, Jack. Now please, come closer.”

The muscles in Jack’s legs tensed as the great body began to lower. Rolling onto his back, and lifting his four hooves into the air, Britt closed his eyes. The uncertainty of when he would first feel the warmth of the other male was almost as exciting as the resulting sex. The scent of green apples grew stronger, now mingling with the delightful scent of male musk.

As Britt’s hooves pressed into something squishy, he opened his eyes in confusion, and found Jack’s girth weighing upon him. Although Jack’s squishy midriff was certainly fun to play with, it wasn’t what Britt wanted. Perhaps Jack realized his aim had been off, because he lifted and took a step forward so his magnificent balls and cock were hovering up above the shrunken stallion. Squatting again, Britt watched with a wide grin as the green flesh and black testicles continued falling. Opening his arms, he let the testicles come down until they were resting softly on his chest. With his arms and legs, he hugged the balls, kissing and nuzzling them cutely. Britt was a fairly lanky pony, but lacked just a smidge more of the reach that would allow him to fully embrace the testicle. From this distance, Britt could count the fine hairs that sprouted out of the black skin, and he took great delight in playing with them.

Britt’s penis was squeezed between his belly and the musky scrotum. Unable to control himself, he humped softly, the rolls of flesh yielding to his tiny lance. Black Jack’s massive belly tensed as laughter rippled through him. He squatted a little harder, smothering Britt fully, and letting him wiggle into the rolls of inviting musk. Britt kicked and squirmed; either hugging or wrestling the two monolithic balls that were weighing down upon him, and making Jack growl and neigh softly.

Bracing his legs, Jack stood back up and took a step back. Britt lay on the ground, panting loudly. His erection was dribbling a white puddle onto his cute belly, and his legs were spread eagle at his sides. Just as he opened his eyes, Jack’s massive muzzle came down and softly pressed down on him. Giggling, Britt tried to push the huge head away, but his hooves sank into Jack’s nostrils or lips. Breathing deep, Jack got to enjoy the subtle scent of Britt’s musk and strawberries.

“See,” Britt said, looking into one of Jack’s huge emerald eyes and rubbing the side of his snout. “Nothing broken, nothing crushed. I don’t even feel that sore.” He leaned forward and planted a little kiss on Jack’s snout. “So, ready for round two?”

Sitting on his large rump, Jack stretched his legs out in front of him. Britt rolled onto his four hooves, realizing he was right between the thick, obsidian thighs of the draft horse. Bracing himself on his left foreleg, Jack gripped his penis with his right hoof and lifted it. The shift released a great wave of musk that almost knocked Britt onto his rump. He stumbled to his side, falling onto Jack’s leg and using the thick muscles to brace himself. He had to lean against the leg as he walked forward and approached the earth stallion’s shaft. The testicles were what he started with. Bracing his hooves on the massive black orbs, he was still careful. Even at his size, he imagined a firm punch to the balls would make Jack feel sick. Beneath his hooves, he could feel seed churning and bubbling just past the layer of skin. Sticking his tongue out, he sampled the scrotum, and giggled at the tickle of light hairs on his tongue. He was a little disappointed that the testicles didn’t taste like green apples though. A silly thought, but it still filled him with a vague sense of frustration.

Bracing himself, Britt climbed up the two massive balls. Wrapping his arms around Black Jack’s penis, he held tight to it. Oh, Jack was delightfully warm. Grinding his groin against the massive pillar, Britt actually felt a tingle of relief on his painful cock. It was just teasing pleasure for Britt, though. He humped his little hips into the girth, giggling softly at the feel and the loud groans that were rumbling from the mountainous draft horse he was hugging.

Britt’s eyes opened wide as he felt the girth shift. Before he knew what was happening, he was falling back. He hit against the ground, groaning, and before he could recover, the great green erection was falling on top of him. For a moment, he thought he might be squished beneath it, and a very real wave of fear rushed through him. Despite its full girth, however, there was enough yield in the green flesh, and his body was durable enough, he found he wasn’t hurt. Rumbling deeply, Black Jack chuckled as he lifted his erection off the pinned stallion.

“This isn’t very comfortable,” Black Jack said. “And I have a nice, warm bed right here.” He offered his hoof, and without hesitation, Britt climbed onto the flat, green surface. Jack lay down on the bed, on his back, and plopped Britt onto his chest. Lifting his erection up, exposing his pubic bone, he stared down at Britt, hoping his little friend would know what to do.

Walking on the squishy, rounded belly of the earth pony was far from easy, even ignoring the fact that Britt’s hanging erection was slapping against his thigh and making him shudder. Pre was steadily dribbling out of his cute cock, and he was aware he was leaving a trail of white over Jack’s ebony fur. He was a little embarrassed about it, and hoped the pudgy earth stallion wouldn’t care. Sitting down at Jack’s navel, Britt scooted forward until he was sliding over the curve of his gut. Jack’s pubic bone was not nearly as padded as the rest of him, but wiggling and squirming, Britt eventually got comfortable. Jack’s belly behind him was like a sofa cushion, yielding and comfortable to the point he could probably sleep on it if he really wanted to. With his little friend secure, Jack slowly lowered his cock and let it settle on Britt’s front. The weigh on him squished him a little harder into the black stallion’s midriff, not that Britt really minded. The smell of musk and green apples grew stronger and stronger until it was nearly suffocating Britt, who took deep breaths of the alluring aroma.

Letting gravity do the work, Jack reclined in the bed and set his hooves at his side. Britt wrapped his four legs and even his wings and tail around the mammoth green pillar, hugging it as tight as he could. He could feel the cock bulge and burst with the pounding of Jack’s heart. Britt tried squeezing the erection as tight as he could, just to see if he could stop the steady dribbles of pre or rush of blood. With all his might, he actually managed to hook his hooves together, and kept them locked to cut off the flow. Jack sat up suddenly, gasping and groaning. Because of the layer of pudge over Jack’s midriff, Britt couldn’t see his face, but guessed the earth pony was having fits. Britt squeezed the erection just a little tighter, humping into the warmth and giggling uncontrollably.

As a large blob rushed up the shaft, Britt’s grip was lost. He fell back into the layer of fat as the green erection began to spurt madly, white gushing and exploding out of the slit. Jack’s neigh was deafening. He longed to hump into the air, but was afraid what would happen to Britt. Instead, he punched and pounded the bed beneath him, gasping as a flood was washed onto his chest. Somewhere in that hazy lust, he even felt a slick blob on the base of his shaft; Britt’s own miniscule climax.

Each time Jack took a breath, his stomach inflated, embracing Britt a little snugger. The black fur on his chest was soaked in white cream. Lifting his head, Jack could barely see Britt, buried beneath the massive green shaft and squished into the ebony midriff. Little red arms could occasionally be seen flailing at the erection’s sides. Holding his cock by the tip, Jack lifted it and gave Britt a moment of fresh air. His grip on his erection slipped however, and Britt was once again squished, though this time at least his head was free at the side.

More moments passed. Jack tried to will his arms into rising so he could save Britt, but he just couldn’t find the strength. In fact, it was Britt who freed himself, getting a firm grip of the erection and pushing it aside with all his might. Rolling onto his front, he reached up and got a good hold of Jack’s belly. As if climbing a squishy hill, he crawled to the very top of Jack’s gut before collapsing, feeling quite proud of himself regardless. Laying on Jack’s belly, he had plopped right into a puddle of the earth pony’s seed.

Black Jack sat up slowly. He was still breathing heavy, his belly swelling and falling, making Britt giggle cutely each time. The tip of Jack’s green hoof gently stroked the little stallion. Once or twice, he applied pressure to Britt’s back and forced him to sink into gurgling fat, but he always let the pleasure up, and Britt knew it was all in good fun.

“Hey Britt,” Jack said.

Britt lifted his head and smiled at his friend. “Yeah, Jackie?”

The hoof tip continued to stroke the little pegasus, who murmured and neighed in little fits of pleasure. “Do you think there’s one more thing you could do for me?” he asked.

Britt didn’t pause, he didn’t hesitate, he didn’t take a moment to think. With a smile on his face, he nodded his little head.

“Do you think I could… uhm… put you inside me? Down there?” To make it clear what “down there” meant, Black Jack whacked his inner thigh with green tail. Britt chuckled, and attempted to take to the sky. The weight of the globs of seed he was covered in threw off his balance, however, and he ended up plopping down onto the stallion’s gut. Chuckling softly, Jack reached forward and scooped Britt up on his hoof. He deposited the little stallion between his thick legs and onto his tail, before reclining back. Gripping his erection, he pulled it and his heavy scrotum off the bed, revealing the curve of his cheeks and eagerly quivering anus housed between them. The scents were unbelievable for Britt. Despite all the times he had released in the past hour alone, he felt his penis tingling, and longed to curl up with the erection one more time. But he felt as if he had a duty to fulfill, and turning so his back was facing Jack’s genitals, he began to back up.

The fuzzy black scrotum brushed against his spine, making him groan and arch around it. The pudgy butt cheeks brushed against his flanks as he took his first tentative steps into the Jack’s crack. He pressed until his rump was against the warm, flexing anus of the massive draft horse. It was loosely clenched, likely because Jack was so massive. Toying with Jack, he rubbed his cheeks against the wrinkled skin, listening to the pleasured “neighs” that rumbled around him.

“I… I’ve never done this before,” Jack whimpered. “Would you go easy on me?”

Britt chuckled to himself as he lifted one of his rear legs. Finding the puckered anus with his hoof, he pulled his leg to his chest before bucking suddenly. The wrinkled skin shuddered under the impact and opened wide. When it clenched closed, it sealed Britt’s ankle in slimy warmth. Jack began to quake and wiggle, snorting steam as Britt wiggled his hoof about. Bracing himself on his fore hooves, he kicked his other hoof back and felt it sink into the warmth.

“By the moon,” Jack managed to mutter. He had released into Mai not an hour ago, and his belly was still soaked with seed from his time with Britt, yet his penis already felt painfully stiff. He thought of rubbing it, but was afraid he would lose hold of the pillar, and trap Britt in his crack with his testicles. Instead, he took pleasure in pulling Britt deeper inside him. Britt was squirming and kicking like mad, yet the rhythmic nature of his struggle implied he was doing it to make Jack feel good. The rhythmic nature also helped Jack time his clenches. He learned the pattern of Britt’s wiggles, and taking a deep breath, squeezed his powerful muscles. Britt found himself drawn into his pectorals in one mighty slurp. His eyes nearly bulged out of his head as he looked down, finding his lower body completely lost past the black ring.

If there was one mercy in this, despite being a virgin to this sort of love, Jack was extremely loose. Quite unlike being inside Mai, Britt had plenty of room to squirm and struggle, and grind his erection into the yielding walls. He could kick like mad, which he was sure Jack enjoyed as much as he did. With another clench, Britt was pulled entirely inside the black pony’s anus, only his little hooves left outside and gripping the ring instinctively.

Rolling off the bed, Black Jack splatted onto the ground. Britt was tossed around inside his bowels, filling him with pleasure like he had never known. Barely able to think straight, Jack rested his upper body on the bed and lifted his ass in a way he had seen Mai do a dozen times when in the mood. He dreamed of some large stud coming along and taking him in his hole, filling him even more than Britt was, and the thought got him salivating.

“Well, well, well,” came a familiar voice. Jack’s heart dropped as he looked over his shoulder saw Mai standing there, a smile on her face. “I got the antidote, not that it seems like you guys need it.”

High Horses [Human, Gentle, Macro] (2013-12-25)

Story Summary: Three pony friends head to the human world for a very special vacation, involving lots of love, cuddles, and sex, with their little human friends to help.

Major Characters:

Minor Characters:

Tags: Anal, Cock, Draft, Earth, Equine, Glans, Horse, Insertion, Little, Macro, Mare, Masturbation, Micro, MLP, Musk, My, Pegasi, Pegasus, Penis, Pony, Rubbing, Stallion, Thoroughbred, Toys, Trains, Unicorn, Vaginal, Vore

XXX

“And we’re sure the humans are OK with this?” Dew Drop asked.

Black Jack looked down at him, nodded, and resumed his casual trot. Of the three ponies, Jack was by far the largest. An earth pony, a draft horse specifically, he was absolutely massive. Although of average size for a unicorn, compared to Black Jack, he was practically a child. Mai was the smallest of the trio, though fairly close to Dew Drop in terms of size and girth. She was a pegasus and lounging comfortably on Black Jack’s broad back with her wings stretched down his sides.

“Apparently they get off on this sort of thing. Sort of like Big B does,” Mai said.

Jack stretched his head behind him and nipped one of Mai’s wings. Turning his head, he dragged her off his back and in front of him, before plopping her to the ground. “You can walk,” he muttered, before stepping over her and resuming his casual trot. Perhaps just to mock him, Mai flapped her wings and took to the air, fluttering roughly eye level with the black stallion.

“I just don’t get it,” Dew Drop said softly. “I mean, we go in, muck up the place, leave, and… they’re OK with it?”

“It’s not that simple,” Jack said. “Among other things, we don’t just leave. We help them rebuild and all that. We help them with other things too, and they come to Equestria to help us. I’ve been working overtime the past week at their mines, helping them excavate. Plus, like Mai said, some of them really seem to enjoy this. It’s some sort of tourism thing. Rebuilding their cities, and the influx of people into whatever state is selected, seems to be a real boon to their economy.” Black Jack chuckled deeply. “That put you at ease at all?”

“I just remember when I was the small one with Jane,” Dew Drop whimpered, a cute red blush on his muzzle.

“Did you not like it?” Mai asked.

An even deeper red flushed across his snout. He actually stopped walking, but Jack and Mai waited patiently for him to come along.

“Dewey, if you don’t think you’re up for this, you can sit this one out,” Jack said.

“Yeah, more humans for me!” Mai giggled. The giggles came to an abrupt stop as Black Jack glared at her.

“No, no,” Dew Drop said meekly. “I… I’m kind of curious what it will be like… being the big one. I mean, Jane shrinks down all the time, but I can never really see her as small, even when she is… you know? To have little fellas genuinely small…”

Mai fluttered down to stand beside Dew Drop, and gave him a little bump with her flank. Despite being far smaller than him, she almost knocked him over.

“So, uhm,” Mai started. “What exactly can we expect? You’ve spent time among the humans, haven’t you, Jack?”

“The city we will be in is a lot like Canterlot. Smells a bit different, and everything is a lot smaller, but it’s not that strange, all and all. Some of their structures have adapted architecture from us, too. All the humans in the city are there of their own volition. We have reinforced their structures to endure the games, and Princess Luna has cast a fortification spell on the population. Regardless, we have to be extremely careful. You both understand?”

“Yes, dad,” Mai muttered. Dew Drop simply nodded.

“Mai, you have to be careful.”

The red pegasus stopped and stared at the black pony. She sighed. “I hope you have more faith in me than that. You did invite me along, after all.”

“Just be careful Mai. If you lose control for even a moment, it won’t be pretty.”

The portal between Equestria and the world of the humans was located deep in the Celestial Savannah. The location had been selected for its arid climate and lack of wildlife. If a portal was opened in the Everfree Forest, after all, it would be next to impossible to stop everything from going through. Things as large as manticores or as small as a rabbit could do copious damage to the human world if they managed to slip through the portal. Two royal guards stood at the edges of the portal, which appeared to be nothing more than an oval of black in the middle of the desert. Reaching into his saddle bag, Black Jack produced the appropriate paperwork for passage. Without changing expression, the guard bowed his head, allowing the three ponies to pass.

Black Jack went first. He didn’t stomp his way to the front or tug the other two back. Both Mai and Dew Drop were nervously shifting hoof to hoof, staring at the ebony portal. Chuckling, Black Jack walked, and disappeared.

“You next,” the guard said, tipping his head to Dew Drop.

“Mares first,” Dew Drop said, taking a hesitant step back.

Rolling her crimson eyes, Mai Valentine trotted towards the portal. She paused as her face was a mere inch from the black sheen, prompting the guard to “gently” tap her on the rump. Her scream was cut off as she disappeared into the shimmering black.

“You’re last, kid.”

“I-is it safe?” Dew Drop asked.

Clearly annoyed, the royal guard trotted behind Dew Drop, and placed his head beneath the small unicorn’s tail. With a sudden thrust, Dew Drop was tumbling into the inky black of the portal’s rim.

Much to Dew Drop’s surprise, there was no “dead space” during the jump. One moment he was in Equestria, and the next he was… for more than a few moments, he believed he was still in Equestria, and the portal had somehow failed. He was standing on sand, after all, just as he had been before, and Black Jack and Mai were right beside him. The scents were the first indication he was somewhere new. Everything other than his pony friends smelled subtly different than Equestria. The sun up above felt different on his fur. He opened his eyes slowly, though quickly closed them. The sun hurt.

“You OK?” Jack asked. Gently biting the unicorn’s nape, Jack hoisted the little fella to his hooves. Mai was on the verge of tipping over as well, but Jack stepped beside her so she could prop against him. “Both of you; breathe through your nose.”

With a shake of his head, Dew Drop managed to regain his balance. Squinting, he gave his eyes time to adjust to the new sun. “The city is this way,” Black Jack said. “Come on. The days don’t last as long as they do in Equestria. Dewey, do you want to ride on my back?”

“It’s alright,” Dew Drop said. “Just… a bit strange to be here. In a whole new world.”

Black Jack chuckled deeply. “Yeah, I remember my first time.”

The walk to the city that would serve as the three ponies’ playground was quiet and slow. Even Mai, who usually could never stop talking, was trotting nervously over the sands. The fact that she wasn’t flying was almost unnerving for her two stallion company.

“Every so often, look down,” Black Jack ordered. “Sometimes you might find a straggler or a little kid playing far from home. You don’t want to step on them.”

“What do they look like?” Mai asked. “The humans. What do they look like?”

“They’re about the size of large bugs. The tallest ones can almost reach my fetlock shag. They come in all sorts of colors, but they’re mostly hairless, so they wear clothes almost all the time, instead of only on special occasions. If you get one real close to you, they’re actually pretty cute, in an ugly sort of way. We probably look pretty ugly to them too. They drive in little wagons, and they have trains, and planes, which can fly. The trains especially are a lot of fun.”

“I didn’t think you had ever done this before,” Mai giggled.

“When I was digging out a quarry for them, some interesting stuff happened accidentally…”

Something glinted in Dew Drop’s eye, and he stopped walking. Squinting as best he could, off in the distance he saw a series of boxy silhouettes. “That it?” he asked.

Black Jack squinted as well. He smiled wide, nodding quickly. “Don’t run,” he muttered, either to the other two or himself. “Remember, these are little creatures. Our gallop will cause an earthquake. Mai, no flying. Just think about the size of your wings and the breeze you would cause.”

Practically bursting with excitement, the three ponies trotted towards the city, which was gradually taking shape. Jack was right. In an odd way, it almost resembled a miniature Canterlot, with tall (relatively speaking) buildings stretching high, and lots of bustling and hustling about. The city was certainly noisy. As they drew closer and closer, the sounds of the city intrigued Mai to no end, and she tried fluttering to the air. Black Jack caught her by the tail, and rolling his eyes, pulled her back down. Even at a distance, there were lots of horns, lots of sirens, wails, screams, and strange rumbling noises that sounded like a dragon’s roar. In the sky were odd shapes. For a moment, Mai thought they were more pegasi, but by the static movement of their wings, she guessed it was one of the “planes” Jack had mentioned.

“Remember,” Jack said, one final time. “The most important thing is to watch where you step. Be gentle with them. Their little wagons and trains are strong enough to endure some light teasing, but their bodies won’t hold up, magic or not.”

Mai nodded, before trotting off to the left side of the city. Dew Drop nodded, heading for the right. Jack went straight, entering the city from between two of the tall, towering buildings and stepping onto the street. There was something about human architecture that fascinated him to no end. He almost wished, just once, he could be as small as they were, so he could truly marvel at the towers and castles they had built. The fact they had built so high without the aid of magic was nothing short of awe inspiring. Humans had an odd aversion to magic. He was aware that Princess Sparkle had offered to use magic to build their buildings, but the humans had politely declined the offer, which was actually a testament of their savvy as far as Jack was concerned. After all, it wasn’t clear how explicit magic would impact this world. Jack could agree with their sentiment, their dislike of magic. An earth pony, he preferred the natural touch.

Watching where he placed his massive green hooves, he walked through the city, simply enjoying being surrounded by the buildings. The shine of a particularly large tower caught his attention, and carefully he trotted before it. Covered in polished windows, the tower was practically a mirror of his own size, and he smiled to himself, enjoying his reflection. He had cleaned up especially nice for this occasion. Rarely even bothering to brush his mane, he had to admit, he looked pretty good.

Black Jack leaned closer, smiling to show his teeth, and suddenly the reflective sheen gave way to a thousand little human faces. In shock, Jack leaned back, and the reflective sheen returned. Chuckling deeply, he leaned forward again, turning his head slightly to the side to see better. The reflective sheen yielded to the inside of the building, and he saw all the little human faces pressed up against the glass, staring at him. Their little eyes were wide open, their mouths agape. Not really sure what to do, he carefully balanced on three legs and waved at them with one of his hooves. Cutely, a few of the humans managed to wave back.

There were more tinies at his hooves. Jack had helped build their little cities. He wouldn’t be surprised if some of them had seen him before, excavating a mine, demolishing a mountain into flat land, building a foundation. Taking several careful steps back, he checked beneath him, before lowering onto his belly. From out of the tower before him, a steady stream of humans were coming forth, eager for a closer look at the giant draft horse.

 “It’s alright,” Jack said, making sure to talk slow and soft for their tiny ears. The gust of his breath alone could send the humans flying if he wasn’t careful. Black Jack closed his eyes and lowered his snout so he was nearly touching the ground. He felt the soft touch of little furless hands over his sensitive lips, over his chin, over his cheeks, as they carefully petted and stroked his surprisingly soft fur.

Jack’s eyes opened suddenly. A gushing snort surged out of his nostrils, sending several of the humans tumbling over the ground. He gave an empathetic look to the tinies; skimming them to be sure none of them were hurt too badly. Standing slowly, several shudders ran through his massive ebony body. The on looking humans were probably baffled, perhaps even frightened. It was probably like watching a living, breathing earthquake hovering above them. Those standing at Jack’s sides, who could peek beneath the great body, perhaps noticed a subtle lance of green pressing out from between his muscular black thighs. A wave of musk began to roll out from his tingling sheath, no doubt bathing the little creatures in thick, but breathable, air.

“S-sorry,” Jack muttered softly, trying to use one of his muscular legs to block the advancing girth. The brush of his smooth, soft fur against his tingling flesh only made him harder, as did the devious thought that all the little human eyes were on him. More than once, he had gotten flustered when excavating or laying a foundation for human settlements, having all the little eyes gazing up at him with marvel. Despite being massive compared to other ponies, Jack’s dull coloration and quiet nature usually kept him from being noticed. Now, with the captive audience of the city, all eyes on him…

Ponies had few reservations about sex. Although Jack knew that humans had quite a few hang ups about it, they were in this city, so they knew what they were getting into. And they weren’t exactly clawing over themselves, trying to get away from the massive draft horse who was slowly rising to his full size. His great green erection swung between his thick, powerful legs. Occasionally a splash of white dribbled out of the erection and splatted onto the street. He checked behind him, making sure that the street behind him was empty, before turning in a tight circle and planting his hooves down. There were plenty of humans on the street behind him, but he thought about those in the tower, perhaps too frightened to venture forth but intrigued nonetheless... Smiling to himself, he decided to give them a bit of the show. He lifted his tail, displaying his absolutely enormous backside to the reflective sheen of the windows. Looking behind him, it was quite a sight. The day was bright, and the reflection from the tower’s windows illuminated his backside in a pleasant way. Housed between the two glutes was a crack of leather skin, slightly blacker than his furry cheeks. At the very center was his vent, still glistening from the gel he had applied earlier in the day in preparation for this.

Careful as he could, he touched his large rump to the building. The thin covering of fur did nothing to protect him from the feel of the warm glass covering. He felt both a shudder and a giggle rise out of him as he weighed his rump cheeks back, feeling the glass start to crack beneath his sensitive buttocks. Swaying his head down, he looked beneath his rear legs and at all the little humans. The group between his hooves had grown larger, as humans were coming out of the building’s main exit. He doubted they were actually afraid as they remained beneath him, utterly transfixed at the monolithic erection that jutted out from between the obelisks of his thighs. Weighing back, the glass shattered more, and little tingles of broken glass on his heavy buttocks made him chuckle. He began to rub the building, drawing a little circle in the glass with his black fuzz. The glass was surprisingly warm from baking in the sun, and occasionally, his testicles brushed against the heat, making his massive body shudder.

Rolling forward on his hooves, he looked behind him. Hundreds of faces were pressed against the windows, staring at the display, which made Black Jack blushed just a bit. Keeping his tail out of the way, so his large crack was on display, he began to awkwardly shuffle, his penis spraying white onto the buildings that flanked him. He was painfully hard, and yet there was a certain thrill in depriving himself a proper release. Walking was far from easy though. Even the smallest movements caused his erection to twitch and flop, and it was increasingly difficult to keep his steps steady.

Turning a corner, and spying an elevated railway that ran through the city, an idea to sate the painful lust formed in Jack’s mind. He approached the railway carefully, his pudgy body swaying and shuffling. His midriff rubbed against buildings if he ever failed to suck a deep enough breath. He was happy when he finally reached the railway, for it was surrounded by smaller buildings that didn’t reach high enough to squeeze him. Jack checked both directions, making sure a train was not speeding along. Confident he had time; he placed a large fore hoof on the tracks and applied pressure. It took a minuscule shift in his weight to utterly demolish the spot of track beneath him. Bending the track up, so it still aimed straight, he demolished the rest of the track until there was enough room for him to stand in front of it. Jack aimed carefully and backed up until he felt the soft poking of the metal tracks against his large, sensitive buttocks. Adjusting, he felt the cool metal slide between the heavy glutes, and the sharpness of the track’s end poking against his wrinkled anus. With a deep breath, he loosened his pucker enough to slide back. Although the ring clenched upon the tracks, he hoped they weren’t bent to the point the train couldn’t come.

The roofs of the squat buildings that surrounded him gradually filled with tiny humans. They gawked at the huge black body that had replaced the sky, and the grand erection that was swaying between his legs. There were no buildings right beneath his cock, which was fortunate, since it would have been demolished by the globs of anticipation pre that were spurting out of him. Rolls of equine musk filled the area, and though some humans found it hard to breath, they remained there, staring at the epic spectacle.

Faintly, he heard the horn of a train, and the tracks that were inside him began to rumble. He did not look back, nor try to guess the speeding train’s location by the sounds it made. The teasing mystery only heightened the lust of the game. Already breathing heavy, a loud neigh rippled out of his throat as the speeding train rammed right into his anus. He had guessed his positioning well, and the speed the train had been going caused half the first carriage to shove into his slick insides. The pleasure that surged through him almost made him collapse forward, but he managed to brace his hooves and keep himself propped up. The train was still churning and struggling to go forward, to enter the ring that had instinctively clenched tight from the stimulation. Looking back, and carefully swaying his rump just a little to the side, he could see the shining metal snake still stretching over the track. Nine carriages, he guessed. Panting softly, he focused on squeezing the metal frame with his powerful anal muscles and was delighted it did not bend or break. Rolling his powerful anal muscles forward, he began to drag the train into his spiraling bowels.

The passengers inside the train watched as the city vista gradually yielded to the black cheeks of the massive draft horse. The powerful locomotive’s engine continued pushing forward, but was no match for the pony, who was taking his time sucking the pleasing bulk deeper and deeper. With a sputter and groan, the engines of the train finally burned themselves out. The train was left at the mercy of the horse’s rhythmic clenches. The lubricated flesh of his anus slapped wetly upon the frame, smearing glistening cream against the windows, just before the window was pulled into the pitch black insides. The only source of light was what shined down from the bulbs on the train’s ceiling. Jack’s tugs were patient though, and surprisingly gentle to the point the passengers inside were rarely tossed about. Aside from a few gripping their seats or holding hands, they remained oddly tranquil as more and more of the train was enveloped in the consuming black, and the sounds of outside succumb to the wet slosh of skin on metal and the noises of equine body.

Black Jack’s head hung low. There seemed to be no end of the bulk filling him in such a pleasant way. The metal was cool against his hot insides, and occasionally, one of the windows broke. Although his skin was far too thick to be cut, it provided pleasant tingles inside him, and only added to the hazy lust. Curving his head around his long body, he could just see the last silver car of the train starkly against his black buttocks and draping green tail. Biting his lip, and clenching hard, he slurped the metal snake inside in one smooth motion. With nothing to keep it open, his anus clenched hard. The train was sealed in black airlessness for several moments. The lights of the train began to flicker and die, and some humans panicked what fate awaited them. Closing his large eyes, Black Jack opened his anus wide and allowed a gush of fresh air and light to rush inside.

“Don’t worry, little fellas,” Jack said dreamily. “I’ll let you guys out in just a bit. For now though, you all feel way too good.”

Every step shifted the cylinder in his ass, making the great draft horse shudder and moan quite loud. It was probably a rough ride for those on the train, but buckled safely as they were, he doubted they would have more than a few cuts and bruises at the end of the day. Still, he tried to be careful with his rump full, and he had to admit, a few of his sashays and shudders weren’t entirely needed. It was just so rare he got to feel a pleasure back there. Most male ponies couldn’t even reach his hindquarters, let alone fill him with a pleasant bulk. His penis was swaying and slapping against his thigh with each step, and raining white goo onto the street.

His eyes fell to a squat building at the end of the street. By the look of it, it was some sort of theatre. Jack had seen them when he went to Canterlot the prior winter. Lowering his head to the ground, he placed a large, green eye at the doorway and peered through the glass. The building was absolutely chock full of little tinies. Although he growled, it wasn’t anger directed at them, just frustration that he would have to wait to finally relieve his lust. Still, he would no doubt slaughter those inside if he did what he was planning, so placing a hoof on the roof of the building, he gave it the smallest of shakes.

“H-hey… little guys,” he said, biting his lip. “Could you all please get out of there?”

Bouncing eagerly from hoof to hoof, he watched the doors closely. Humans slowly began to file out, one by one. Although all the humans were in the city willingly, they had paid for the chance to be here even, some must have still been nervous about the whole affair. If any looked up, they saw a pleasant smile on the black draft horse.

“Shhh, shhh,” he said softly. “I’m not going to hurt any of you, I promise. In fact, this is to keep you all safe. You can stand around me, if you like. You might even enjoy the show.”

When the last of the humans seemed to be out of the little theatre, Black Jack planted his enormous rump in the street. He was so heavy; his glutes sank well into the concrete. Looking at his side, he looked at the adorable humans, all staring at the mountainous draft horse, who let out a quaking chuckle. “Be careful if you get too close,” he said softly. “I’ll try not to hump too hard, but… just be careful. You guys aren’t even as big as my cutie mark.” Leaning far to his side, he spotted a human dressed in blue. He had been the last one to leave the theatre, herding the others out like a shepherd would his flock, so Jack assumed he was some sort of leader or authority figure. “Area clear?” Jack asked. The human made an affirmative gesture.

Scooting over the street, Black Jack pressed the green glans of his engorged erection against the doors of the theatre. The cool glass instantly made him shudder. Applying just a smidge more weight, the glass shattered, and though his skin was far too thick to be cut, it gave him pleasant scratches on his flesh. Wrapping his legs carefully around the boxy building, Jack bounced forward and pushed his cock into the building. Desks, chairs, or walls that stood against the enormous glans turned to dust instantly, providing only the briefest tickle to his aching cock. Leaning forward, Jack hugged the building and began to hump softly, gently. The train was still rumbling and slapping against his bowel walls with each movement he made. Occasionally, he looked down at the humans on the street. Something about all eyes on him only heightened the lustful thrill that was rippling through him. His testicles scraped softly against the street, or pressed against the front of the building. Wave after wave of musk rolled out of his crotch and smothered the tinies that surrounded him.

Jack tilted his head back as he hit his peak. A long, rumbling sigh slipped out of his deep chest. His black testicles contracted, and his anal walls clenched down on the train shoved pleasantly inside him. His green erection bulged even larger, and a splash of white gushed out. Hugging the building tighter, he rolled back and forth on his buttocks, humping through walls, chairs, and concession stands. The splinters and glass cut cute tickles in his stretched skin. Another blob ruptured out and splashed inside the building. He was hugging it so tight, gashes were forming in the building’s façade, and white was oozing out of the cracks. His belly, inflating with each breath, smashed the front of the building. A hole broke in the back and a river of white seed suddenly rushed forward, certainly surprising those behind it.

Leaning forward, Jack sighed and set his head down on the roof. His erection was still spurting, and cum was rushing out of the building from the dozens of cracks. Carefully planting his fore hooves into the ground, he tilted back and let out a long sigh. He looked down at his little audience, still surrounding him, and smiled. Little eyes were open and mouths were agape. It was flattering in an odd way.

Scooting back, Jack shooed the humans with a few waves of his hooves. In a great mass, they backed away, and Black Jack lay down on the now empty street, propping his head up on one of his hooves. “Good huh?” he asked.

Most remained rooted to the spot, but a few managed to scurry away. In pairs, or even trios, they disappeared into surrounding buildings and houses. What they did, Jack could guess. Looking over his shoulder, down his thick body, and to his flanks, he suddenly remembered the train still firmly inside him. He flexed his tight anus, giving the humans inside a breath of fresh air and glimmer of sunlight. If he kept the train inside him, he would be hard again in a matter of minutes, and he wanted a clear head if he was going to be moving around the city. Focusing his head, he began to push the train out of his massive anus, squeezing and rolling the bulky metal cylinder out of him. Much to his surprise, wave after wave of pleasure shuddered down his spine as the cracked windows or metal frame brushed his tingling right. Breathing heavy, he had to set his head down, eyes bulged wide right before the humans. And he thought bringing it in had felt good…

XXX

While Jack was accustomed to being among the tinies, Mai wasn’t, and had spent her first minutes in the city simply marveling at it all. Everything about the buildings and people and the vehicles fascinated her to no end. She chased little cars as they sped down streets, or sat down on a bridge and let the humans draw close and touch her. She touched them back, giggling at their warm feel against her soft, cherry smelling hooves. Walking along, drawing a little crowd, she always kept a distant sports stadium in her line of sight, and knew that her game would eventually take her there. Finally arriving, she took to the sky and fluttered over the walls, which were tall, even for her.

To her great surprise, the stadium already had quite an audience. She wondered what they were doing there, until she noticed a very large screen that dominated a large section of the stadium, and she saw an aerial view of herself. Fluttering down into the center field, she inched closer to the screen, baffled by it, until she looked over her shoulder and saw some little flying machine had been following her. It resembled a giant dragon fly, to some extent, having a large center body with wings at the top. Mai’s eyes brightened suddenly.

“Oh, awesome!” she practically shouted. “This is like your version of magic, huh? You guys can show what the bug is seeing? Damn, that’s cool!” Her eyes narrowed, and a devious grin spread across her lips. “Say… little bug, come down here, will ya?”

Mai lifted her hoof off the ground and held it out in front of her face. The bug stayed hovering in the air for a few moments, but soon was fluttering down, and could just balance on the flat, crimson platform. Mai had enough sense to guess the spinning wings of the bug could prove dangerous, and waited patiently for them to slow. She inched a little closer, massive red eye focusing. She giggled, seeing a pair of little humans behind the bug’s large eyes. “By the sun, you little guys are awesome. And cute. Not really ugly like Big B said.” Gazing over her shoulder, Mai looked to the large screen, giggling at the view of herself. “Well, everyone came here for a show, huh? May as well give y’all what ya want.”

Laying on her back, and resting her head against one of the padded walls of the field, she set the large mechanical bug down on her upper chest. The bug’s large eyes were quite close to her mouth, enough that her steaming breath fogged the windows. “Either of you want to get out, do it now, or you’re gonna stay for the whole ride.”

The side of the mechanical bug opened, and one of the little humans leapt out and onto Mai’s breast. Although a subtle feel, the human’s tiny feet squishing into the red padding was a cute tickle. Mai inflated her chest, and with the ground shifting, the human ended up falling and tumbling cutely. Before he slid over the side of her body and perhaps had a painful encounter with the grassy ground, Mai moved her hoof and caught the little creature with her soft pad. “There you go,” she said softly, setting the human down in an empty spot of the bleachers.

“You little fella,” Mai said, turning to the bug’s pilot, still inside the metal contraption. “You must be the brave one, huh? You remind me of someone I know back on Cloudsdale. Little fella, you got a horn in there, or something? Something that will help us communicate, I mean.”

Although there didn’t seem to be a horn, a light flickered on and off in four second intervals. Mai smiled.

“Alright, flicker twice for yes, once for no, you got that?”

The light flickered twice.

“So, this bug thing, it’s not alive, right? It’s like a flying train? A robot?”

The light flickered twice.

“Fabulous! I’d feel really bad about this otherwise.”

Sandwiching one of the robot’s wings between her hooves, she effortlessly snapped it off the main frame. A sigh of relief escaped her as no blood spurted out of the open wound. She snapped the other wing off without fear. The vehicle had a very smooth shape now that the wings were gone, perfect for what Mai had planned. She stretched a little fuller in the field, letting her rear hooves hang over the side and settle in the surrounding seats. She hoped the little human audience would deduce what to do with the large, supple, cherry smelling walls now in their midst. For now though, she had the flying machine to think about.

Leaning forward, she placed the smooth shape between her spread legs. Looking to the screen before her, she found herself staring at her own nethers on full display. If it was possible, her cheeks blushed even redder than they normally were.  Although ponies had few reservations about nudity or sex, as she looked around the stadium, it seemed every single human was staring at the screen. Clearing her throat drew the attention of a few of the tinies. As best she could, she wiggled her hooves. “Feel free to give those a nice rub,” she said softly, “while I get down to business.”

Gripping the flying machine between two hooves, she eased it forward until she could feel the cool, smooth metal nose against her steaming nethers. Rather than watch what she was doing, she remained staring at the screen, quite enjoying the sight as her vertical lips grew steadily larger. The tingle of coolness made her shudder and her pink muscles contract. The picture on the screen flickered, and for a moment, Mai was afraid she would somehow damage the magic, but the picture returned after a moment. She had a feeling she would have to thank the pilot later, but for now, she continued pressing the bulk gingerly against her vagina. On the screen, she could see her lips rub and smear against the frame. White began to ooze and slick against the sides, slightly distorting the picture. She pulled the helicopter out, wiped it on her inner thigh, and pressing it.

“Oh this is too cool,” she giggled.

Most of the audience was understandably transfixed by what was being shown on the screen, but a few approached the monolithic hooves that were casually resting in the seats. Eyes focused on the screen and the smooth bulk in her nethers, Mai was surprised at the feel of little hands on her soft hooves. If the suppleness of the red walls surprised the humans, they didn’t allow their surprise stop them from rubbing, massaging, and hugging them. Their little touches were delightful. Mai wiggled her hooves cutely, trying to send the message that they were doing good. Delicate touches and points of wetness could be felt, and she wondered if anyone was kissing her hooves. Or… perhaps doing certain other things…

Turning her attention back to the flying machine, she pressed it softly. The light remained on, shining bright and illuminating the glistening pink walls of the vagina. With the display of the screen, she could watch as the tightly clenched muscles yielded, and the smooth frame of the flying machine snuggly slipped ever deeper inside her. Giving it one final touch with the tip of her hoof, she leaned back and set her forelegs at her sides. Closing her eyes, she focused her head on squeezing the flying machine, slurping it deeper and deeper inside her.

The rubbing continued on her hooves. She lifted her left leg into the air, looking at the seats, and saw a group of perhaps twenty or thirty humans had been tending to her. Easing her hooves back down, she presented the great red wall to the attentive hands, and started to hum her approval. “This feels pretty good,” she said softly.

Mai tried not to jump when she felt the flying machine slurp deeper inside her, touching a spot that only Black Jack had ever reached before. She sat up slightly, biting her lip, and looked down between her thick, muscular thighs. Against the red thighs and green grass beneath her, she could just see the black tail end of the flying machine sticking out of the heavy lips. Although she longed to feel the bulk deeper, if it sank any more, it might be lost forever, and then what would happen to the poor pilot? Sitting up slowly, she squeezed the tail end between her fore hooves, making sure she had a good grip. Leaning forward as she was, she could also look down at the adorable little humans diligently rubbing her hooves.

Mai lifted a hoof, gesturing for them to stop. The humans had adorably sad faces. Some were in various stages of undress, missing shirts, missing pants even. “Come down here,” Mai said softly, patting the grass just before her. Returning her hooves to the tail of the flying machine, she waited patiently as the more athletic humans climbed over the edge of the seating area and plopped onto the field. Not all of them came down. Some were probably too frightened, or too weak, but rather quickly she had a nice group of ten or twenty tinies all before her. She bent her legs and brought her crimson hooves forward, gently corralling the group between the supple walls. One of the humans screamed. She could not tell which one, but quickly moved her hooves farther apart and leaned forward.

“Hush, hush.” Her voice was kind and gentle, her breath a pleasant cloud of heat, especially for those who had stripped down to only their underwear. “I’ve done this plenty of times with little ponies. If anyone wants out now, go right ahead, but I promise, I won’t hurt you.”

To her great delight, none of the group fled. “Let’s try this again,” she giggled. Her hooves once again flanked the little creatures and she eased them closer and closer. Some of the humans moved forward and lifted their hands, pressing into the yielding walls and already starting to rub, despite effortlessly being pushed back. Mai breathed heavy at the little touches of affection, and continued bringing her hooves closer together. All of the humans began to play, softly rubbing and pressing into the walls of red, even as she gently closed them together, sealing the little humans against the supple weights and robbing them of light. Even with no room to move or rub against her hooves, just their weight against the yielding surface was nothing sort of delightful for the giant mare. They tickled just a little, and she softly applied pressure or eased it off, giving the humans a rush of fresh air before once more sealing them between the warmth.

Gripping the flying machine by the tail with her fore hooves, she began to wiggle and squirm it. Although it was as long as Black Jack’s penis, it was not nearly as wide, and that gave it more wiggle room. Her walls slapped and squeezed the cool metal, but she made sure not to squeeze too hard, lest the machine flatten completely and the little human inside be turned to paste. Besides, there was a certain tingle that came with depriving herself one good clench that would end this game. She wiggled her hips, grinding her tail hole down, and receiving just a hint of relief from the tickly grass. Remembering the screen, globs of pearly white was bathing the helicopter almost completely.

A shudder ruptured through the great mare. Her wings spread out at her sides, locking into place, and casting a shadow upon those still seated. She twisted the flying machine to the left suddenly, smashing the frame into her clenching walls and accidentally snapping the tail off. She cared little, however, as she hit her pleasant climax, and felt the lustful flood that had been stored deep inside released. Her muscles were squeezing and clenching the helicopter gently. Love juice was washing out from the embrace, onto the grass and her thighs. The tip of the flying machine peeked out from her innards, pushed by her muscles and the pent up river. The cracked windows were suddenly exposed to the open air, most likely giving the poor pilot something to breath. Realizing she was squeezing her hooves together, she quickly spread her legs. Those humans gasped for fresh air, only to find the scent of Mai’s lust absolutely smothering.

Mai continued gushing cream, letting rolls and rolls of white lust spread over the grass. “Oh, praise the sun,” she whined, eyes screwed shut.

She fell back, head crashing into an empty spot of the seats. Her legs stretched out, her hooves once more resting a little high off the ground. Her slender chest panted heavily, inflating and deflating in rhythm with her pounding heart. “Praise the sun,” she said again.

She felt little touches on her chest, like raindrops dancing over her. Opening one of her large eyes, she saw a brave little human had climbed her chest and was standing on her belly. Sitting up slowly, she looked at the group between her thighs. Most were dumbly standing there, while a few were prying the doors of the flying machine open. It took three men to carry the pilot out, and a wave of terror swept through Mai, until she saw the pilot walking on his own two feet. Although he needed help, he was alive, most likely simply tuckered out and a little light headed.

Scooting back on her rump, she leaned over the group of humans, smiling wide. “Thank you all so, so much,” she said softly, before leaning back and closing her eyes, intent on just taking a little nap. “I don’t care what games you wanna play,” she giggled to her new friends. “Just try not to wake me.”

XXX

The park was where Dew Drop had settled, a spot far from his two pony friends. Dew Drop was accustomed to being out of the way and unnoticed, and although he was intrigued about the human world, he lost his nerve when he first saw the adorable little creatures. He had occupied his time playing with the pond that the park had been built around. As the blue water drop on his flank might imply, Dew Drop had a certain affinity for water, and using his magic, he had lifted great blobs of it out of the pond and let them float about the air.

His nostrils twitched. Dew Drop had been so occupied with the water, he had failed to notice he had his own little assembly of admirers. Allowing the held water to return to the pond, he got up, assuming the humans wanted the park to themselves, but one of the humans shouted. The little creature’s voice was too faint for Dew Drop to understand, but he looked close to him. Using hand gestures, Dew Drop deduced the human wanted him to pick up the water again. Dew Drop smiled softly. “You guys like that?” he asked.

His horn glowed with blue magic as he gathered another glob from the pond. Lifting it so it hovered over the group of humans, he split the massive blob into two smaller ones. Little hands reached up and touched the shimmering orb. Perhaps they were curious if, like a pierced balloon, the shimmer would explode at the smallest touch. Instead, their collective hands sank into the water, but the shimmering hold remained.

Closing his eyes and focusing, Dew Drop split the two balls of water into four, then eight. Rather adorably, the humans instinctively moved into corresponding groups. When there were sixteen even sized bubbles shimmering, Dew Drop began to feel the pangs of fatigue. He allowed the humans to enjoy the shimmering orbs, before shifting the water back into the pond. He was breathing a little heavy from the exertion, but all the little humans had smiles on their face, and he felt just a little proud about that.

“I’m happy you all liked that,” he said. Shifting, he moved so the blue water drop cutie mark on his gray flank was on display. “I can do other stuff too. Make the water taste good. Make it clean. Nothing fancy, but… I am happy you liked it. Y-you guys can come closer… I mean, if you want to.” The nervous crackle of his voice was quite adorable, as was how hard he was biting his lip. A sigh of relief slipped out of him as a fairly large group walked forth. Rolling onto his side, so his belly was exposed to the group instead of his flank, he set his head down carefully. The little creatures really were cute, and so colorful, though he guessed that was their clothes. A few gently stroked and rubbed over his face, his lips… he felt little touches of warmth and wetness, and had to suppress a snort of laughter at the little kisses they were providing. Others were rubbing his belly. For a horse, he was fairly thin, but the tiny hands rubbing his fur still felt delightful. He would have enjoyed simply this, sitting and playing with his little friends, but he wanted to try more things too.

“Stop,” he said softly, lifting one of his hooves. The humans all looked to him. Although he couldn’t read their flat faces, he was worried they were worried, and quickly said, “You haven’t done anything wrong. I just… uhm… well, my friend Jack, he’s the big black earthy, and he said that some of you come to… uhm… see certain… things that… well, you see…”

Checking behind him, he made sure all the humans were at his front, and very carefully rolled onto his back. Stretching his legs out before him, he spread them carefully. Apparently, he liked the humans a bit more than he had thought, because a cute little blue erection was slowly peeking out from between his legs. “I… uhm… I don’t want to force any of you. I’m just wondering if-”

Dew Drop’s eyes bulged out as he felt a soft ram against his testicles. Sitting up weakly, he gazed between his legs, and watched as a particular large human embraced his gray scrotum. This particular human lacked a colorful coating, and Dew Drop guessed he was naked. Tilting himself back slowly, he closed his eyes and bit his lip, the tiny stimulation making his heart do somersaults.

There were little impacts on his belly and chest as humans began to climb him and approach his sheath. Others simply scooted beneath his outstretched legs to work on his balls. The overwhelming smell of equine musk was far from a deterrent, even as the air became so thick. The humans pressed on, rubbing the huge, swelling orbs or coaxing the blue cock out of its home as if they were enticing a dragon from a cave.

By pony standards, Dew Drop was far from impressive, but his cock was easily twice the size of a normal sized human, which gave the tinies several ideas. Dew Drop was lost in the pleasant stimulation as nude bodies selflessly rubbed and massaged him. He giggled at the feel of soft flesh on the topside of his shaft, and opening his eyes saw several men and women straddling it like some sort of bull. There was one human he took note of, in particular. She was standing on his belly, and feverishly pulling off her clothing. Her back was to Dew Drop, which meant she was staring at his cock. Reaching his hoof out, he took her by surprise and scooped her up, before bringing her to his face. He was just curious what she looked like nude. She was clearly terrified, but he tried to give her a reassuring smile. “I’m not going to hurt you,” he said quickly.

For a human, she was rather pretty, with long black hair tied into a ponytail (the irony was not lost on him), and healthy tan skin. Her breasts were quite large, and with Dew Drop’s other hoof, he gently stroked them with the tip. She giggled at the touch, and tried to push the hoof away, but of course was no match for him.

Smiling at her, he set her back down on his belly, quite curious what she had in mind. His erection was fully out of the sheath and stretching along his thin midriff. His glans was dribbling a puddle of white onto his belly. Most humans were avoiding that, instead rubbing and massaging his cock’s side, but the little woman walked right through the thick puddle of sticky white. Dew Drop’s heart was pounding in his chest as she moved closer and closer, and used her nails to gently stroke his sensitive glans. Bracing her body against it, she lifted her left foot, and softly placed it against the wide slit.

A sudden flood of ecstasy made Dew Drop want to scream, but afraid what would happen to the little human ears, he swallowed his voice down. Lowering to her back, washing herself in the seed, the woman placed her other foot inside the slit and began to gently kick about. She was actually sliding into his slit, slowly, gently worming and working her way deeper and deeper inside. Dew Drop stared, transfixed, as she began to slide deeper. More than once he reached out a hoof, afraid of her sinking in fully, but each time he lost his strength before he could reach her.

The woman sank inside his glans up to her chest, her ample cleavage the only thing bracing her from sliding any deeper. The stimulations she sent through Dew Drop was like nothing he had ever felt, and his balls were swelling larger and larger. Equine musk rolled out the harder the humans worked, with the pleasance of breathing it serving as an incentive to work harder. Although he longed to thank each and every one of them for their service, the woman squirming inside his cock was no doubt his favorite, and tears were streaming down his face by the raw pleasure her fits were causing.

A gust of seed rippled up his blue, fleshy tube. It sprayed against the woman, who gasped, feeling her own climax ripping through her. Her body was just enough of a cork to keep the initial spurt inside the cock, but at the second, the pressure grew far too great. Along with a huge glob of seed, she was cannoned out of the cock and sent tumbling and sliding over Dew Drop’s thin, gray chest. Horror swept through him at the thought she had been hurt, but before he could even think to check, he rode out a painfully intense climax, spurt after spurt rupturing through his shaft and spraying great blobs through the park. Thankfully, the humans at his testicles knew enough to back away lest he start to buck. The humans on his cock held tight to the blue pillar, squeezing into it so they wouldn’t be tossed about as he fidgeted like mad.

Falling back, his head crashed into the ground and formed a small dent in the grass. His tongue rolled out, and steam began to billow out of his gaping maw. Thinking of the woman, he lifted his head and looked down his body. In the largest blob on his chest, he saw a little lump start to squirm and wiggle. Poking a hoof at it, a pair of little hands gripped the tip, and he carefully pulled the exhausted woman out of the pool of his seed. Raw fear swept through him as he examined her, the clinging globs of white leaving it maddeningly unclear how badly she was hurt. Without a thought of what else to do, he carefully brought her to his mouth and slipped out his tongue. A single lick took most of the globs off her, and again he skimmed her. The woman gestured to his chest, and selecting a dry spot on his left pectoral, he placed her down. After drying herself of the drool and residual seed, she looked up at him, her face showing off a wide, if exhausted, smile.

“Y-you’re not… hurt… right?” he asked.

The woman shook her head. Dew Drop gave a deep sigh of relief, which caused her to go tumbling over his chest. Chuckling to himself, he caught her and carefully set her down between his legs with the other humans.

“I can’t,” he started, but his voice caught in his throat. “I can’t ever thank you enough…” He looked back to the pond. “But, I guess this is a bit of a start, huh?” A nervous chuckle slipped out of him. Turning his attention to the pond, he closed his eyes and focused his magic. From out of his horn, a blue, watery shimmer appeared, and slowly trickled and slopped to the pond. Touching the water, a shimmering blue sheen appeared on the surface, before disappearing just as quickly.

“Don’t worry, it’s a simple spell,” he said gently. “It’ll keep the water clean if any of you need a drink after that, or you want to wash off.”

Standing was not easy for the unicorn. He was utterly tuckered out from the game, and actually ended having to sit down. Heavy pants steamed out of his lips. He felt a little shudder in the ground, and turned to watch as Black Jack came trotting along, his great black body towering over the trees of the park. Mai Valentine was lying on his back, head down, wings and legs draped over his ribs. As the draft horse trotted closer, the little humans began to retreat closer to Dew Drop, because while Dew Drop was certainly a giant, Jack was practically a mountain to them. Jack noticed the retreat, and let an earthquake chuckle out of his deep chest. “Yeah, I get that a lot, even with other ponies. Did you have fun, Dewey?’

Dew Drop nodded weakly.

Reaching his head behind him, he nipped Mai by the nape and dragged her carefully off his back. She began to stir, yawning cutely, and flapped her wings to ease herself to a seated position. For the first time, Dew Drop noticed a rather impressive army of humans had followed Jack and Mai here. Mai noticed them too, and waved a sleepy hoof at them.

“You ready to head home?” Jack asked. “If you’re too tired to walk, I can carry you. I found Mai passed out in the middle of a coliseum.”

“I was just napping,” she muttered.

Dew Drop looked to the group of humans he had had his fun with, and to the group that had followed Jack and Mai here. He looked to the two ponies, the first two friends he had met in Ponyville… the first two friends he had had in his entire life.

“You OK Dewey?” Mai asked.

“I just… well, we have this nice little crowd here. Maybe we could give them one final show?”

Jack smiled. “What have you got in mind?”

With dainty hooves, Mai and Dew Drop cleared a fairly large area of humans. When they had finally formed a nice circle around the three ponies, Dew Drop lay down carefully on the ground, on his back. Even after just releasing an absolutely massive gush, his cock was quickly hardening at the plan he had, and only grew harder as Mai fluttered over him. Placing her hooves down and corralling his slim body, she leaned down and softly placed her lips down against his. She tasted like cherries, and Dew Drop was heartbroken as she broke the kiss. Scooting back carefully, she slid her slick, warm nethers against his cock, teasing it and stiffening it, before adjusting her angle. Weighing back, she allowed his penis to slide into her gripping, gnawing lips, and both shuddered and groaned at the blissful pleasure. Mai was accustomed to stretching a great deal when she took in Jack, and found Dew Drop’s erection could slide inside with little resistance.

Jack placed his long legs around them both, corralling his two smaller friends. His great green erection stretched out from between his thighs, and as he lowered, slapped wetly against Mai’s spine. She giggled, wagging her tail and moving it out of the way. Sliding himself back, he aligned his cock up with the ample buttocks of the crimson mare and pushed himself forward. Mai arched, feeling pleasure at both her holes, but as Jack leaned a bit harder down upon her, she was squished snuggly between the two stallions. With a great thrust forward, he rammed his drooling erection between her squishy cheeks, and buried his glans into her puckered hole. A whine slipped out of her and she squeezed tighter to Dew Drop, breathing heavy, biting at his lip.

With her firmly impaled on his magnificent cock, Mai was at the mercy of Jack’s thrusts and humps. It was actually a blessing. Both she and Dew Drop were so exhausted, neither could move, but Jack’s humps moved her body, rubbing her vaginal walls softly against Dew Drop’s aching shaft.

“This was a good idea,” she giggled, before firmly locking her lips on Dew Drop’s and kissing him deeply. He wrapped his arms snuggly around her, before attempting to reach and hug Black Jack. He hoofed cutely at Jack’s sides, but his limbs were too short to properly hug the stallion. Jack wrapped one of his forelegs around the two and held them a little snugger, as he rocked his hips back and forth, plowing deeper and deeper into Mai’s stretched anus. He grumbled happily as his large testicles swung and slapped against the padding of her ample buttocks.

Arching his back, Black Jack neighed. His testicles clenched and he pushed his crotch into Mai’s padded backside. Globs and gushes of seed spurted out of his erection and deep into Mai’s bowels. Shuddering, she clenched down hard upon both the bulk in her anus, and the bulk shoved between her legs. Slick warmth washed over Dew Drop’s crotch, bathing his erection and tilting him over the edge. Despite having just climaxed with the humans, he felt a surge of heat rush up his still tingling testicles and fill Mai. All the strength sapped out of them, they both plopped onto one another, tightly embraced. Black Jack managed to keep himself up, which was good, since he would probably crush his two friends if he weighed down upon them fully.

Pulling himself out slowly, Jack took a moment to admire Mai’s impressive backside. There was still an indent from his hips in the padding, though the plumpness was slowly filling back out. Tilting his head to the pond, he gulped down a few mouthfuls, before sighing softly and sitting down. The humans were still around them, staring, utterly transfixed. Wearing a slight blush on his muzzle, despite all he had done in the day, he leaned down and softly nuzzled Mai. She tilted her head up, and stood, feeling the pleasant bulk of Dew Drop leave her nethers. She abruptly plopped forward, utterly tuckered out.

Chuckling to himself, Black Jack carefully nipped her by the nape, and lifted her off the grey unicorn. With practiced expertise, he placed her on his broad back. She had just enough strength to wrap her arms around his neck and hug him tight, before practically passing out.

Dew Drop got to his hooves slowly, shakily. At any moment, he looked ready to collapse. Jack lowered to his belly, folding his legs neatly beneath him and presenting his back to the unicorn. There was certainly enough space for Dew Drop behind Mai, but before he climbed on, he walked to Jack and wrapped his arms around the draft horse’s thick neck.

“Thank you,” he said, “for bringing me along.”

Jack rested his head over Dew Drop’s shoulder, hugging him back. “Thank you for coming,” the larger stallion said.

Climbing onto Jack’s back, and hugging Mai around the middle, Dew Drop closed his eyes. He was so tired. Although he wanted to say one last good bye to the humans, he found he couldn’t keep his eyes open. It was alright, though. He would try to get a job in the human’s world, purifying water or something. Then he’d have lots of chances to see all his new friends.

Bash Brothers [Human, Violent, Macro] (2014-09-14)

Story Summary: Snap Feather and Black Jack visit a human city, filled with volunteers. Snap is planning to have the time of his life with Jack, and fulfill any number of fantasies he has been longing to live.

Major Characters:

Minor Characters:

Tags: Cock, Crush, Draft, Face, Face-sitting, Gore, Hooves, Horse, Little, Macro, Micro, MLP, My, Penis, Pony, Rampage, Sitting, Stallion, Vore

XXX

“And we’re sure the humans are ok with this?” Black Jack asked.

Snap Feather rolled his eyes. “Yeah. They fill the city up with humans who like these sorts of shenanigans. The princesses cast some sort of spell that reverts the area back after a set period, so there is nothing to worry about. Pretty cool, huh?”

Black Jack didn’t seem to be put at ease.

“You have done this before, haven’t you?” Snap asked. “I mean, you work in their cities and stuff, and you told me about that time with that yappy pegasus.”

“I’m always careful though,” Black Jack said. “Careful not to step on anyone. Of course, I have to be like that around normal ponies too.”

Indeed, Black Jack was an absolute titan. As his name implied, his coat was obsidian, though his mane and tail were emerald green, as were his eyes and hooves. A draft horse, he was absolutely brimming with muscle and bulk. Snap Feather was slim compared to him, with a build that could best be described as lanky. His white coat and blue mane bore a stark contrast to the draft horse, as did his increasing jubilance as the city that would serve as their playground came into view. Snap Feather didn’t know the name of it. Black Jack probably did. He had probably built the city even. Snap just knew it was absolutely chock full of tasty treats, and he was planning to have the time of his life.

He was so excited; he didn’t even notice the force field that had been erected around the city until he was pressing against it. Rather than a solid barrier, it was more like pressing into a wall of mud. It had no defensive applications, after all. It was simply to keep the city in some sort of “in between.” When the princesses so desired, anything inside the city would be reset to how it had been before the barrier had been erected.

With a grunt of exertion, Snap Feather pushed against the mushy wall, but he wasn’t strong enough to break through. He dug his hooves into the ground and struggled with all his might, but it was only when he felt a firm push against his rump that he finally broke through the barrier. Snap tumbled into the city, plopping rather ungracefully onto his belly. With a few grunts, Black Jack followed through the barrier as well, managing to remain on his hooves. Leaning down, he closed his jaws on Snap’s nape and hoisted the unicorn to his hooves.

The two of them were in the outskirts of the city. Most likely some sort of residential area, judging by the adorable houses and toy cars at their hooves. For about a mile forward, the houses were neatly lined up. Rather abruptly, the city shifted to the business section, with tall towers and buses buzzing about. To the left was an airport, to the right, a dock with three very large boats.

The streets were slowly filling up. From out of the little houses, humans wearing colorful clothing (most likely so the giant ponies could better seem them) emerged. With an exaggerated saunter and shake of his slender hips, Snap trotted along. Looking over his shoulder, back at Jack, he gave the great earth pony a smile and wink. “Guess I will have to get things started, huh?”

Not that Snap minded even slightly. Wantonly, he trotted down the street, crushing a few of the humans beneath his massive hooves. The crimson splatted up, staining the otherwise pure white fur all the way up to the ankle. Large, gore filled hoof marks were left in the blacktop. Some of the humans screamed. Even with the protection spell set, the sight of the massive, grinning ivory stallion trotting to them, crushing their neighbors beneath his hooves while breathing hard, was too much for them to take. Others remained, staring wide eyed and oddly aroused, even as the hoof lifted over them. The hooves were drenched in blood, as well as the odd severed arm or skull or organ. It was a sight of nightmares.

The protection spell did nothing for the pain they felt as the enormous, blood stained wall smashed upon them with near malice. Even from a distance, Jack could hear the human’s tiny screams before the bodies popped. Then all he could hear was a sound oddly comparable to ice being crushed. Snap Feather groaned as he twisted his hoof side to side, further grinding the bodies into pulp and paste.

“Attention tinies,” Snap announced. Lifting his tail, he exposed his backside to Jack, as well as the humans who had managed to survive the murderous trot and found themselves behind him. He lowered his ass to the ground, crushing humans beneath his buttocks or smothering them beneath the weight of his blue tail. An explosion of scarlet juice went out in all directions as the enormous ass crushed the bodies against the street. Beneath his heavy, tingling testicles was a heavenly squirm from those who had not quite been crushed by the mighty equine sack. Instead they were left to smother beneath the thick skin, enveloping them like a circus tent. Stretching his legs out, he popped even more little bodies and left crimson gashes in the street. Snap reared back patted his gut with one of his hooves. “You are all going to be in here in just a bit. Please form up.”

Trotting to Snap, Jack looked over the smaller pony’s shoulder and down at all the humans. Much to Jack’s surprise, the swarm was doing exactly as told: assembling into a denser group in the very center of the street. Snap got back to his hooves and trotted forward until he was just before the group. Lifting his tail as high as he could, he gave Jack an awesome view of the buttocks, and the splotches of red that danced over the white. Between the large glutes were a few survivors, wedged between the mounds of flesh but somehow still alive. One in particular caught Jack’s attention. Leaning closer to the rump, he squinted and noticed it was a woman (or at least Jack thought. It wasn’t exactly easy to tell). Her lower body was trapped inside the warm, wrinkled skin of Snap’s anus. She was beating and struggling madly, trying to free her legs, even though the fall from her height would no doubt kill her. She must have kicked an especially sensitive spot of Snap’s ring. The wrinkled skin parted suddenly and swelled forward, enveloping the now screaming woman. The skin clenched shut just as quickly as it had opened, and the woman disappeared from Jack’s sight. Jack bit his lip, feeling a tense tingle between his thighs.

Lowering his jaws to the ground, Snap rolled out his thick equine tongue. The taste of the blacktop was unpleasant, but he kept from cringing, not wanting to ruin the game. Opening his jaws a little wider, he exhaled, billowing hot steam onto the crowd. His eyes were half lidded, and he watched a few of the micros, confronted with the massive cave, attempt to run away. Unwilling to let them flee, Snap slid his tongue forward. The little pitter-patter of the bodies bouncing against him made him neigh with delight. Tilting his head up carefully, he used the stickiness of his saliva to draw all the tinies into his mouth. He did not crunch, because while the taste of blood would probably be pleasant, he savored the feel of them struggling on his lumpy white teeth or beating against the fleshy walls of his cheeks. Using his tongue, he wrestled the humans into the center of his mouth. Tilting his head back, he gulped hard, dragging the meat into the void of his throat. They tickled all the way down. He just had to let out a little giggle at the feel.

“W-what’s it like?” Black Jack asked.

Sitting back, Snap Feather gestured for Jack to move closer. When the draft horse was within range, Snap placed a hoof behind his head and pushed until Jack’s ear was against the white belly. The gurgles and growls of the stomach were so loud, the proximity was not needed, but certainly helped to heighten all that Jack was feeling. Faintly he could even hear panicked screams for mercy from those trapped. As the gurgles grew louder, the screams grew fainter until they were drown out completely, replaced by the normal noises of equine body.

Black Jack lifted his head. Despite his coloration, Snap could just tell there was a scarlet blush on his snout. Snap’s horn sparked with golden magic. The gold shimmered around several houses on the street. Compressing them, he caused the wood to splinter and crack. From out of the ruins, Snap plucked out little humans, who struggled and screamed as they were brought into the open air. “Sit down,” Snap said. Black Jack nodded obediently. Lifting his tail (and giving the humans behind him an awe inspiring view of his mighty ass), he plopped down into the street. Only after he felt the crunch of metal and a few screams did he even realize he had crushed cars and people beneath his godly rump. He blushed even deeper. Shifting side to side, he ground the crunched car and warmth of the broken bodies beneath his obsidian butt cheeks.

With his magic, Snap brought the tinies up to Jack’s thick, black lips. Jack sniffed at the dangling humans, enjoying their odd odor. The pull of his snout was stronger than the magic though. He felt a silky wiggle as one of the humans slipped into his velvety nostrils. Reeling back, he dipped his head and snorted, blowing the human into his hoof. “I’m sorry,” he quickly said. “I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to…”

The human wiped the muck from his eyes and looked up. Unbothered by the sight of the towering equine, he began to point and gesture at Jack’s face.

“He wants you to eat him,” Snap said. “Some of them really love that sort of thing.”

Jack turned his head to the side to better examine the tiny creature. “I-is that it?”

The human nodded a dozen times and eagerly leapt up and down. Unable to hold back a grin, Jack nodded as well. “Well, if you really want it.”

Lifting the hoof up to his lips, he rolled out his tongue. The tip just touched his hoof, giving the human a thick, slimy ramp to climb. The squish of the little human as he crawled was pleasant for Jack, as was the odd taste of his salty skin and cloth. A massive drop of drool rolled down his lips and plopped onto the street. When he felt the human dancing past his teeth, he closed his lips and tilted his head back. The human, despite being so miniscule, squirmed and wiggled against the pulsating flesh of his long throat. Even when he plopped into the giant’s belly, Jack could feel the residual tickles. Neighing with delight, he looked to the humans still held in Snap’s magical embrace. His thick tongue slurped the drool from his lips. Grinning to himself, Snap trotted forward. He braced a hoof on Jack’s shoulders. His other hoof stroked the draft horse’s thick lips.

The sight of Jack’s opening maw was astonishing to Snap’s leering gaze. He drifted the tiny humans into the warm, wet cavern and deposited each at various spots. Unwilling to let Jack close his lips and obscure the swallowing, Snap held the mouth open with his hooves and used his magic to illuminate the cave. Black Jack’s huge tongue pulsed like a bucking bull, knocking the tinies into the back. Some managed to grip the huge, bumpy appendage, but many tumbled into the infinite void of the draft horse’s throat. A pleased gurgle rose up.

Snap prowled back and settled between Jack’s muscular thighs. Putting his hooves on the large, black belly, he rested his ear against Jack, listening to the panicked screams and lewd gurgles. “By the sun, I would just love to stuff you,” he groaned.

Jack fell back into the street. His four legs stretched out around him, demolishing several of the flanking houses like they were made of tissue paper. Snap Feather looked over the appealing stretch of rippling earth pony. It was quite a sight. Although a bit pudgy, there was rippling muscle just beneath the layer of fat, enough Jack could overpower a minotaur if he had to. Snap sifted the fur on Jack’s belly with his snout and sniffed softly. Along with Jack’s usual scent of green apple shampoo, there was another, musky aroma. Snap leaned back and looked between Jack’s legs. From out of his sheath, the green shaft was slowly emerging. Unable to resist the temptation, Snap leaned down and sniffed over the huge, throbbing glans. The blast of musk hit the white stallion like a train. He plopped back to his rump, drool rolling down his lips and his own cock feeling agonizingly stiff.

Jack rolled over and got back to his hooves. Trotting up to Snap, he gave him a soft kiss on the lips, before stepping past him. Snap watched as he trotted along, catching a glimpse at the black horse’s enormous backside and the splotches of moisture from the humans he had accidentally sat on. He quickly trotted after.

“Come on Jackie. You don’t have to tiptoe over the little houses,” Snap said, coming alongside him. “Just smash straight through.”

Trotting a bit ahead, Snap leapt into the air. He landed with his four hooves together and utterly decimated a fairly sizable three story house. Black Jack bit his lip as he turned his attention to the next house in line. Lifting his right fore hoof, he tapped it forward and dealt the structure a blow. Jack bit his lip, seeing he had made a huge dent in the façade with the smallest amount of his effort. He brought the same hoof down and smashed the whole house into splinters.

With a wanton trot, the earth pony made a direct line through the rows of houses and into an area of the city with taller buildings and lots of nice cars. The streets were packed so dense; Jack could not take a step without crushing a dozen tinies. They didn’t seem much bothered, though, and truth be told, it was rather fun to step on them. It was sort of like walking through heated mud.

Snap strolled past Jack and into an especially large group. Dipping his head, he puckered his lips and slurped up several dozen of the humans. There were so many sucked into his maw in fact, his cheeks had to puff out. The beating of a hundred fists caused ripples in the stretched skin.

Jack trotted up to him and nuzzled Snap’s nape. Turning, Snap walked alongside him and put a hoof on his dock. Jack eventually understood what Snap wanted. Lifting his green tail, the draft horse dropped his mighty rump to the ground, crushing hundreds of micros beneath him. He went tense and groaned at the feel of the little bodies obliterating beneath him. Unlike his hooves, his buttocks were much more sensitive to the explosive pops. Oh, and the micros who happened to be just between the swollen glutes… how they beat and pounded and kicked at the black, leathery skin of his crack. He jumped as he felt a few of the micros pressing at his swollen anus. His vent went tight, but the humans underneath him were determined. They kept struggling and beating at his ring until it finally yielded and they could climb inside the inviting warmth of the fleshy tunnel.

Between his long, muscular thighs, his green cock was throbbing and drooling tickles of white into the street. Since the street was so densely packed, his penis and testicles had turned a huge amount of humans into red paste, but there were still a dozen standing around it. Perhaps eager to be crushed? Or they simply wanted to bask in its glorious presence. The waves of musk that rolled out were pleasant to Snap’s nose, but must have been absolutely suffocating to the much smaller humans.

Bracing his hooves on Jack’s shoulders, Snap scooted closer. Jack placed his own hooves around Snap’s middle. Their lips touched. Jack neighed with delight at the feel of the unicorn lips touching him. Losing his balance, he fell back into the street, taking Snap with him. He landed with a loud crash that rocked every building in the city. Jack lifted his head, but Snap put his hooves at his shoulders to keep him pinned. Leaning down, Snap touched his lips to Jack’s once again. Using his tongue, the smaller stallion scooped some humans from the pockets of his cheeks and deposited them in the draft horse’s great mouth. Jack moaned with delight at the delicate, oddly salty flavor. Their tongues wrestled. The humans were squeezed between the massive muscles until they popped into scarlet muck that washed through every inch of the two pony’s mouths. Jack forced his tongue into Snap’s mouth and stole some of the humans. He gulped them down before Snap could steal them back.

Leaning back, Snap looked around at all the humans in the street. Using his magic to scoop them up, he brought them before his face. “You all want to join us, don’t you? That’s why you’re here, right?”

The humans were deposited at various spots on Jack’s torso. It was squishy and soft beneath their feet, but shifted with his every breath enough that many tumbled off their feet. The sun above was slowly eclipsed as Snap stretched his body forward and over them. Leaning down, he carefully wrapped his arms around Jack’s thick neck. As the two ponies came together, the humans were popped, one by one, like dancing, dying sparks that left a tingling kisses on the soft, smooth fur. Snap returned to Jack’s lips and kissed him deeply. Much to his delight, there were still some humans in the pockets of Jack’s large cheeks, and he had much fun fishing for them and stealing them back.

Snap scooted down Jack’s torso and rested his head under his chin. Jack used his gore drenched hooves to stroke down the white back of the smaller male. “Oh, this has been amazing, Snap. Is there anything I can do for you?”

Snap lifted his head. On his white snout was a blush. “There is actually something I would like to try. I have to warn you though; it’s a bit on the weird side.”

“We’re a pair of giant ponies in a toy city full of tiny, furless apes. We crossed the weird line ages ago.”

Snap scooted off the draft horse and trotted a bit back. He looked about the street, at last spotting a large bus. Picking it up with his magic, he tore the roof off with his hoof to reveal the tinies who had been inside. “OK… this is sort of weird… but do you think you could sit on me?”

One of Black Jack’s eyes opened wider while the other slanted. Snap bit his lip. “You realize I might kill you,” the draft horse chuckled.

“I understand if you don’t want to do it…” Snap drew a circle in the ground with hoof, crushing several humans into crimson paste. “I just sort of want to try it. I mean, the gods saw fit to give you a pretty awesome ass. Don’t see why the humans should have all the fun enjoying it.”

“Lay on your back then,” Jack finally said. Snap almost squealed with delight.

Snap felt the little splat of the bodies under his back and ass as he settled down, then under his legs and arms as he stretched himself out. Lifting the bus to his lips, he poured a few of the humans into his mouth. He had been planning to keep them in his cheeks, and then stuff them into Jack’s anus, but the squirm of their little bodies felt far too good. He crunched down and tasted the warm, metallic flavor. The bones popped like pleasant peanuts between his teeth. He gulped the meat and felt it slide all the way down to his belly. Now bored of the bus, he tossed it over his shoulder.

Jack’s great body shifted and shuddered like a rolling mountain as he trotted up to the smaller unicorn. From his position on the ground, Snap could see the green penis poking out from between Jack’s muscular thighs. It was an amazing sight. Cocking his head, Snap looked to the street, and noticed that the humans were all staring at the draft horse titan who was stomping along. Even as the hooves crushed through their numbers, they couldn’t help but marvel at the awe-inspiring sight. Great roles of musk washed out of both stallions and hung like a cloud through the street.

When close enough, Jack carefully turned around. Unfortunately, the street was not wide enough for a pony of his dimensions. His monolithic ass ended up crashing against one of the buildings. Jack went stock still, until he remembered where he was. His hooves dug into the ground. Leaning his weight back, he felt the windows shatter against his ample backside. The warmth of the sun cooked glass made the seed in his black testicles boil. With a mighty thrust, he knocked the building from its foundation and sent it crashing through the city. Trying to play down the destruction he had just caused, he continued turning until his tail end was facing the drooling unicorn. He resumed backing up, his mountainous body shifting with each step. Snap’s eyes remained locked on the powerful glutes, hanging testicles and emerald cock. It was an incredible sight.

The sunlight was eclipsed as Jack stepped over Snap fully. Snap opened his nostrils and breathed deep. The musky aroma was like nothing he had ever smelled before. Drool ran down his lips. He leaned up higher and softly sniffed and licked at the mighty black balls, hanging like a pair of celestial bodies over him. The short green hairs that covered the scrotum tickled his tongue.

“I’ve done this before, but if you feel any pain, just tap my flank,” Jack said.

Snap nodded, though since Jack’s body was so immense, it seemed doubtful the draft horse could see it. Snap watched closely as the muscular thighs went tense. The huge ass grew even huger as Jack started to squat. It was an awesome sight for little Snap. Before the glutes even touched his snout, his penis sputtered to life and a glob of white rippled out of the black flesh.

Jack froze as he felt the warmth of Snap’s breath tingling over his crack. Spreading his stance and making sure all four of his hooves were braced on the ground, he continued to drop. He felt Snap’s snout brush between his plump buttocks, then tingle over his leathery crack. A little neigh slipped out of his lips as he paused, before resuming his slow descent. His butt cheeks rolled to either side of the little white stallion, completely enveloping his head in musky darkness. Shifting side to side to make sure the snout was properly positioned, Jack continued weighing back.

Snap couldn’t believe what was happening. Bit by bit, the light disappeared from his eyes as the butt cheeks more firmly settled on his face. The air was pure stallion musk, but so absolutely wonderful, Snap breathed as deep as he could. He rather quickly began to feel lightheaded, but refused to touch Jack’s cutie mark. In fact, he kept his arms at his sides at all times. The last thing he wanted was Jack to mistake a spasm as a sign of duress. All Jack could see of Snap was the erection: fully engorged and leaking quite profusely. He smiled; sure that Snap was in a state of pure bliss.

Jack was enjoying it too, evident by his soft neighs and snorts of steam. Pushing his upper body off the ground, he allowed himself to weigh back more or less fully against Snap’s head. Looking over his shoulder and down his broad back, Jack could barely see Snap any more. Only his white horn managed to poke out of the draping green tail. The rest of the head, Snap’s neck, and even some of his upper chest were smothered beneath the superior male. Wiggling side to side, Jack ground his crack into Snap’s face. The smaller stallion’s breathe hiked. The warmth tingled Jack’s anus. He was fascinated by the amount of control he had over Snap, able to turn the head as he pleased with the smallest shifts left or right. He controlled the light and the air. He controlled Snap’s entire world in fact.

Black Jack looked down at Snap Feather’s little penis, throbbing like mad. If it was any indication, Snap’s heart was racing like a Wonderbolt’s. He reached forward with one hoof, and gave the penis a soft, gentle rub down the underside. Snap bucked up, stuffing his head deeper into the massive ass, but Jack was unwilling to let him get up. He ground his rump down a little firmer until the smaller male went still. “I don’t often get to play the dom,” Jack muttered. “So tell me, am I doing this right?”

Snap’s answer was a deep sigh that tingled the warm, leathery flesh of the crack. Jack grinned ear to ear. Looking to his side, he saw the streets were filling up as more and more humans drew closer, no doubt eager to partake in this latest game. “Rub his testicles,” Jack ordered.

The humans obeyed the obsidian titan and quickly filled the space between Snap’s legs. As best they could with their tiny hands, they got to work on the enormous black scrotum. Jack could feel Snap was breathing heavier at the gentle rubs. Chuckling to himself, he leaned forward and gathered a few of the tinies with his hoof. “Rub him,” Jack muttered, sprinkling them over the cock.

Jack leaned back until he could actually feel the roughness of the street against his butt cheeks, and the tip of Snap’s snout slip into the wrinkled skin of his anus. He did little more than grind side to side, letting the humans work Snap while he just enjoyed.

The penis leapt into the air, knocking several humans away. As it plopped back to Snap’s belly, it crushed several men into red. White cream ran up the cock and sputtered sloppily over Snap’s chest. Jack enjoyed the show. He allowed Snap to run through his climax, while he simply ground his ass a little firmer into the head. Every few moments, he leaned forward to let Snap breathe, but was always sure to lean back and smother the head once again.

Putting his hooves in the ground, Jack slowly lifted off Snap’s face, giving him light and fresh air for the first time in several minutes. Snap realized how dizzy he was and sucked down as much oxygen as he could. When his head stopped spinning and his vision cleared, he saw that Jack was not far from him. He was amusing himself with crushing vehicles beneath his green hooves, or crushing the humans into red paste.

Snap’s horn glowed as he used his magic to pick up dozens of tinies and the odd car. He trotted up to Jack, approaching from his blindside, so it was not until he put his white hooves on the black buttocks that he even realized Snap had gotten off the ground. Jack was going to turn around, but Snap held tight to his ass cheeks. “Don’t move,” the unicorn said. “I just want to return the favor.”

Pulling the buttocks wide apart, Snap took a few minutes to appreciate the huge, swollen anus. The sun was in the perfect place in the sky to illuminate the crack. Snap brought the humans he was holding up in front of him, letting them appreciate the glorious sight as well. He inched his hooves closer to the center of the ass and used the tips to pull the vent wide. Eager for affection, the anus willingly opened, revealing a slick tunnel that seemed to go on forever. Unfortunately, as soon as Snap placed a human inside the ring, it abruptly snapped shut from the stimulation. Snap rolled his eyes. For how big and powerful Jack might have been, he was certainly ticklish.

More careful, Snap began to push his human quarry, one at a time, against the wrinkled pucker. It took barely any effort to slide them inside. Not only was Jack’s anus huge, it was still slick from Snap’s drool. The humans seemed to enjoy this game too. By how they squealed with delight as the warm, musky flesh enveloped them, it must have been like riding down a waterslide. After exhausting his supply of tinies, Snap looked around, at last spotting a fairly large bus. He scooped it up with his golden magic and quickly brought it to the vent. Putting his hoof against the bus’ back, he pushed it forward. Jack’s anus squelched noisily at the bulk that was quickly invading. Far larger than the individual humans, it was actually taking some effort to slid inside. Snap twisted the bus left and right, working it through the tunnel. He jostled it up and down, or used his magic to pull the tight sphincter wider apart. When only the silver bumper was peeking out of the vent, Snap mushed the butt cheeks together. Pulling them apart, the bus was revealed to have disappeared completely.

“You are so amazing,” Snap chuckled.

Jack looked over his shoulder. “C-can you finish it? Please?”

Snap grinned ear to ear. He placed his fore hooves on the small of Jack’s back to help balance as he rose to his rear legs. His cock was jutting forward and immediately began to poke against Jack’s thigh. Unable to reach the quivering vent, Snap stretched one leg straighter. Putting his other leg over Jack’s flank, he could just reach the hole. Snap pushed his hips forward and felt the slap of the ring against his glans. He almost collapsed, but managed to stay on his hooves by bracing himself more fully against Jack. Rocking his hips forward, he drove his cock into the huge, swollen anus. There was little very little resistance, only the wet slap of the bowel walls on his penis, but he suddenly hit something hard with his glans. Ramming his cock against the resistance, he realized he was pushing at the bus.

Jack grunted. The bus and all the squirming humans inside his bowels were being steadily driven deeper by Snap’s eager thrusts. Some of the humans were even willingly traveling further inside him. That, or they were afraid of the encroaching bus and enormous equine cock. Regardless, the little pitter-patter of their feet was heavenly.

Gripping Jack around the middle, Snap hoisted himself. His upper body rested over the broad back, while his hips were against the ass. He could better rock back and forth now, and drove his cock deeper and deeper into the winding bowels. The bus and people kept sliding deeper through the fleshy tunnel, and finally crashed against Black Jack’s prostate. Unable to deal with the surge of pleasure, the enormous draft horse collapsed to his belly. Not missing a beat, Snap adjusted to rest on his knees and continued rocking his hips back and forth, jamming against the bus, and causing it to ram against Jack’s slimy prostate.

Jack arched his back and thrust forward. His penis ripped a mighty gash in the street beneath him. Driving through the blacktop, the green glans burst into the city’s subway tunnels. Being a draft horse, and having spent so long painfully pent up, Jack’s climax was absolutely godly. It rushed through the tunnels, drowning any who happened to be there and obliterating the trains. White bubbled up from the manholes throughout the city, filling the city with waves of musk.

Exhausted, Jack lay there in the middle of the ruined street. The scent of his own musk, as well as Snap’s cock still firmly buried between his butt cheeks, was keeping him hard. Snap hugged up against Jack’s broad back even as his cock went limp, humping and trying to keep himself stiff as long as possible. He wanted nothing more than to savor the lingering afterglow as long as he could, but when it had to end, he pulled out and plopped onto his side. Jack rolled over to expose his large belly. Squealing with delight, Snap rested his back against the pudgy pony’s underside. Jack wrapped his strong arms around the white unicorn and pulled him close. A few of the humans, still alive but drenched in white and red, cuddled up as well, though were crushed whenever the ponies twitched or moved or wiggled.

“Thank you for bringing me along,” Jack whispered.

Snap placed a hoof on his and secured Jack’s arms around him a little tighter. “Thank you for coming.”

Friends Forever [Micro] (2012-12-06)

Story Summary: In desperation, Gilda concocts a plan to win Rainbow Dash’s heart, and get back her best friend. Things don’t go exactly how she planned though.

Major Characters: Fluttershy, Gilda, Rainbow Dash, Twilight Sparkle

Minor Characters: Black Jack

Content: Anal, Anal Vore, Ass, Booty, Butt, Crush, Feet, Griffon, Herbs, Hoof, Hooves, Micro, Paws, Pegasus, Shrink, Step, Stomp, Unaware, Unicorn, Vore

XXX

Gilda woke up screaming. She had been having a nightmare, but those had become such a common plague she was used to them by now. What made her scream was the agonizing pain that rippled through her left wing and lower back. She had never felt such pain in her life, and clawed blindly at the air, sure she was being attacked by some sort of monster. When she felt a weight try to restrain her arms, these suspicions were confirmed, and she snapped her beak wildly until she closed it upon something warm and yielding. There was a bark of pain, and Gilda felt something solid punch across her beak. She went limp after that, her brain rattled, and the agony in her back still bringing tears to her eyes.

“Are you going to calm the buck down or should I hit you again?”

Gilda’s eyes opened, and she found herself looking into a pair of deep, green eyes. The eyes narrowed in a show of anger, and the head moved back, revealing it belonged to a large, black colt, his obsidian coat almost camouflaging him in the perpetually shadowed forest. She wiggled slightly until he lifted a hoof menacingly, and she stopped. The pony backed away, and Gilda slowly rolled to a seated positioning, whimpering softly at the pain in her wing, as well as her beak. Before her was a roaring fire, with several odd looking plants slowly roasting, mounted on a stick. She must have been out for a while, then, enough the colt was cooking breakfast. “Who are you?” she asked.

“You can call me Black Jack. Who are you?”

Gilda saw no need to answer some nosey colt. She remained silent, slowly flexing her wing, biting back whimpers each time. There could be no doubt: it was utterly shattered.

“Every few days I come into the Everfree Forest to enjoy some peace and quiet, away from all the hustle and bustle. This time, when I came, I saw a blurry figure racing across the sky. I figured it was some Pegasus twit showing off, so when I saw them crash, full speed, into the side of a mountain, I raced over to see if they were alright. You can imagine my surprise when I came upon a griffon. What’s your name, anyway?”

Gilda didn’t see the use in answering. She stood up to leave. “I don’t know what you were expecting in return, Black Jack, but the joke is on you. I haven’t got any bits to repay you and my wing is so busted, I doubt I’ll ever fly again. Thanks for nothing.” She started off.

“Not a very cheery bird, are you?” Black Jack asked. “Nursing a broken heart, huh?”

Gilda turned, glaring. She stomped towards Black Jack, who casually rose from his seated position and came to face her. He was larger than her, and by how hard he punched, significantly stronger. And her wing was still aching something fierce, as was her jaw, as was her chest. Broken wing, broken ribs. She was dizzy, which meant a concussion. If she tried to fight him, he would probably kill her. She sighed, and backed away.

“You must have seen the mountain,” he continued. “It’s not like you were racing someone and distracted, so you must have seen the mountain. Which makes me wonder, did you want to hit it? And, if so, are you now wishing you had hit it just a little harder, to break more than just your wing? Not many things can do that to a pony, but a broken heart sure can.”

Gilda’s claws dug large holes in the ground. She was shaking slightly, and once more turned to Black Jack, only to see he was now eating one of the roasted plants. “I’m a bit of an amateur alchemist,” he said between bites. “Comes with being an Earth walker I guess. If you come back with me to Ponyville. I might be able to mix something up for the pain, but to heal all your aches, that will just take time. You’re welcome to stay with me for a day or two, though.”

Gilda looked down at the ground, and then shrugged, before following the black colt through the dark forest. If nothing else, she should get out of such a place as this. One wing shattered, belly empty, head still spinning, she would be easy prey for a pack of timberwolves or an ornery manticore, or a pony who wasn’t as friendly as the black brute.

XXX

“Do you read all these?” Gilda asked, standing before a bookshelf in Black Jack’s bedroom.

Black Jack nodded. One hoof brushed over the books, quickly reading the titles on the spine, until at last he came upon the one he wanted. “Here it is. I borrowed this one from a zebra,” he said. “Trying to find the perfect prank to get Red Velvet back.” Holding the book in his mouth, he trotted to the table, and began to flip through the pages. “Forget Me plant, Forget Me Not plants, Growth plants, Heart’s Desire potions, Love potions, Invisibility… ah, here it is. Pain remedy. I broke three ribs a couple years ago. I doubt I would have been able to get through the nights without this one.”

Gilda peeked over Black Jack’s shoulder, looking at the page. There was a mixture of very odd writing (though, what could be expected from a species that had to write with their hooves or mouth,) and pictures of plants that Gilda recognized from the forest. “Have you got everything you need?” she asked.

Black Jack shook his head. “No, sorry. But I’m sure Zecora, the zebra who I borrowed this book from, has got some, and I’m sure she wouldn’t mind lending it to me since this is a bit of an emergency. You can wait here. There’s some stuff to eat in the kitchen if you don’t mind pony food. I’ll be back in a bit.”

Gilda growled at him. “Why are you being nice to me?!” she snapped. “Green haired twerp. Why should you do anything for me?! Not like I would do anything for you.”

Black Jack stared a moment, before casually saying, “Food is in the kitchen. Try not to break anything while I’m gone. That’s Velvet’s job.”

Gilda watched the black plots shift side to side as Jack trotted out of the room, and then listened to the “clop clop clop” of his annoying hooves as he left the house. The front door opened and then slammed shut, marking his exit. Gilda was left alone in the whole house.

For a while, she was bored. She trotted to the kitchen, although she found she didn’t have an appetite. She settled for knocking a bowl off the counter with her tail, but even that was boring. She walked back to the bedroom.

With delicate fingers, she flipped through the book Black Jack had been reading, until she finally found a page detailing a “Forget Me” plant. A claw brushed over the page, looking at the shape, and how it was described. She could make out some of the words. She guessed the plant was “blue” and “leafy.” The picture looked like something she had seen in the forest. And, if she was reading the results of the plant right, the drinker would forget their most recent memories. The more they ate, they more they forgot. A rare smile spread across Gilda’s lips. Yes, that was interesting.

XXX

“Thanks for coming gals,” Rainbow Dash said. Her head was hung low, her steps were shaky, and her wing tips were dragging on the ground.

Twilight Sparkle gently bumped against her. “Hey, what are friends for?”

“Are you sure Gilda won’t mind us tagging along?” Fluttershy asked. She was standing towards the back of the trio, even more nervous than Rainbow Dash.

“What does it matter what she minds?” Rainbow Dash muttered. “She’s lucky I’m even coming. Probably just wants to brag about how great her life has been.”

“Or maybe she wants to rebuild the bridge,” Twilight Sparkle offered. “Maybe she’s sorry.”

“She can’t be sorry. Ever since camp, she never apologized for anything. And how she treated you, and she thought she could just hide it from me! All you all did was try to be nice, and look at what she did!”

Awkward silence dominated the walk into Everfree Forest. Rainbow Dash shifted between nervousness and bitter rage, sometimes stomping forward with fire in her eyes, other times stopping almost completely. Fluttershy was nervous, as usual, although seemed to be putting on a brave front for Rainbow Dash’s sake. And Twilight Sparkle simply walked. A week ago, Rainbow Dash had knocked nervously on her door, and showed her the letter, sent to her by Gilda the griffon. The letter simply gave directions, and asked if she would come over for lunch. Twilight Sparkle offered her company without being asked. And after all Gilda had put Fluttershy through, they thought it might be cathartic to face her aggressor.

Far off the beaten path, they finally came to a small, humble shack, which barely seemed to be holding together. Rainbow Dash lifted her hoof and gently rapped upon the door, but when no one immediately answered, she turned around and started to trot away. “Guess she’s not home. Whole invitation was probably a prank anyway. Oh well, nothing to do.”

Twilight Sparkle rolled her eyes, gripping Rainbow Dash by the tail with magic to keep her from flying away. Several locks could be heard clicking out of place, and eventually the door opened slightly. A golden eye peeked out of the shadows, the pupil shrinking, and then the door opened more to reveal Gilda, who wore a scolding expression. “The letter I sent said to come alone, Dash.”

Rainbow Dash fluttered back to the ground, and trotted before Gilda. “These are my friends, Gilda. And if you’re going to act like a bratty hatchling, then I’m not going to stay.”

Gilda’s eyes opened wide a moment, before she took several steps back, the door swinging open all the way. “I… didn’t make enough stew for… everyone though…That’s all I’m saying…”

“We can all share,” Twilight Sparkle said, coming inside. “What happened to your wing? Are you alright?” she asked.

Gilda tried to position her wing behind her back, but bandaged and braced with a splint this proved impossible. “Flying accident,” she said quickly. “Timberwolves! A couple timberwolves got me. They… leapt into the air when I was flying and…They leapt off each other’s back to reach and… There’s really not enough stew for everyone.”

Twilight Sparkle used her magic to take hold of a quartet of bowls, and placed them on the table. She looked to the large cauldron, which was simmering and filling the house with delicious smells. Corn, celery, apples, nuts, Gilda had really gone all out for this lunch. “There’s plenty of stew here,” she said.

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash said quickly. “My friends aren’t leaving, Gilda.”

Gilda took a step forward, but almost knocked into Fluttershy, who was not fast enough to get out of the way. The griffon’s beaked clenched, her eye twitched and her temper raced to boiling point, as she stared down at the yellow Pegasus who coiled into a tight, shaking ball. Gilda took a deep breath, and sighed, “Why don’t you got sit at the table?”

In a blur, the yellow pony had zipped away. Twilight sat down beside her, and very gently rubbed her back, trying to keep her calm. Rainbow Dash made a show of squeezing between the two other ponies, which left only one seat for the griffin: as far away from Rainbow Dash as she could sit. Gilda cast a scolding, angry glare at Fluttershy, who whimpered pitifully. Her beak twitched, and she wanted nothing more than to yell, but she managed to take her seat without saying a word. Twilight Sparkle used her magic to fill the bowls and placed them down before the guests.

“So, Gilda… how have you been since… you were last in Ponyville?” Twilight Sparkle asked.

“I’ve been… alright. I saw you pull off the Rainboom, Dash,” she said, meekly. “During the Best Young Flyer competition. I was… watching from a cloud… Congratulations.”

“That was a year ago,” Rainbow Dash said curtly.

“You know Gilda…” Twilight Sparkle said. “You were kinda mean to Fluttershy last time you were in Ponyville. Maybe you’d like to apologize for the way you treated her?”

Gilda looked to Fluttershy, and swallowed. “I’m… sorry… I was… I don’t really interact much with ponies except for Dash and… I don’t really know…You just bumped into me, you should watch where you’re going but I guess I shouldn’t have yelled at you like that… I guess… you were helping the ducks. They’re kinda like my cousins. I guess…”

“Fluttershy, maybe you would like to forgive Gilda?”

Perhaps to occupy her mouth, Fluttershy opted to take a spoonful of the stew and gulp it down, followed by another, followed by another.

“Rainbow Dash… maybe you and Gilda would like to schedule another race? I know you’ve gotten faster in the past year. I’m sure Gilda has as well. I mean… after her wing has healed, maybe you and she can race again?”

“No,” Rainbow Dash said quickly, and casually took a spoonful of stew.

Twilight Sparkle sighed. “Thank you for inviting… accepting us into your home, Gilda. And I must say, you are an excellent chef.” Twilight took a sip of the stew. The taste was quite pleasant, actually, reminiscent of what her big brother would make after school. She took another sip, and another. “Would you like to come into Ponyville sometime and cook for us? I’m sure you and Applejack would be able to make up some marvelous dishes. Griffon can eat apples, right?”

Gilda looked down at her bowl passively. Even if it wasn’t tainted with the “Forget Me” herbs, she genuinely wasn’t hungry, and was actually feeling rather sick. She looked to Rainbow Dash, who refused to meet her gaze, and then she looked to the fire in the corner of the room. “We need some more firewood,” Gilda said, and got up from the table. She left, slamming the front door with enough force that the entire shack shook and threatened to collapse.

She was gone for several minutes, but soon she returned, several pieces of firewood carried in a fabric bag draped across her one good wing. She walked inside, head held low, expecting… what? The ponies to greet her? To say hello? She heard nothing, and lifted her head, to see no one sitting at the table. Bowls still sitting there, still steaming, but no ponies to eat them. She had been gone for less than ten minutes, but they had taken the chance to bolt.

“Invite her over,” Gilda muttered, tossing the bag against the wall, and once more making the whole shack creak and moan and shake. She slammed the door shut, and twisted every lock into place. “Bury the hatchet, yeah, that’ll work. Why don’t I just bury the hatchet in the yellow one’s skull?” She walked to the table, sighing. “Fine Dashie, I get it. You hate me. I really, really get it! But by the winds, don’t I even deserve a letter saying you’ve run off with your new friends? Would that really take too long?! A little note, Thanks for the stew! That’s all, but no. What? Did the pink one come rushing in with some sort of super awesome party emergency? Or maybe you have to go out and save the world.”

Gilda sighed and walked back and forth, something that always helped her gather her thoughts. “What was I even thinking? Slip her some “Forget Me” herb in a stew? And what… she’d forget about this stupid grudge against me and remember the good old times at camp? Heh, yeah… what I was thinking? Probably just managed to make her forget why she was here.”

XXX

Rainbow Dash woke with a splitting headache, which was not helped by what sounded like thunder up above. The ground shook and rattled, her body bouncing up and down again and again until she managed to brace herself on four hooves. She attempted to take to the air, flapping her wings furiously, but found no matter how hard she worked, she could not get airborne.  What the buck had happened?

Far off, she saw a spot of yellow, immediately identifying it as Fluttershy. She raced over the quaking ground to her, quickly inspecting her for signs of harm or cuts in the skin, but found nothing.

“Rainbow!” came a voice, and she turned to see Twilight Sparkle galloping towards them.

“What happened?!” Rainbow Dash demanded.

Twilight Sparkle sighed. “Do you remember what happened to Applejack when she got exposed to the Poison Joke? Well… we’re even smaller.” Each of them took a foreleg, and they hoisted Fluttershy up to carry her out from under the table. They had just escaped from beneath it when a massive claw came crashing down, mere inches from them. The gust of wind the claws caused was so great, Twilight and Fluttershy were both knocked back, but Rainbow Dash buckled down and braced herself, not allowing the wind to overtake her. “Gilda, you bucking monster! You did this to us!”

Rainbow Dash stared at the towering creature, waiting for some sort of reply, and received it with Gilda’s booming voice. “And what… she’d forget about this stupid grudge against me and remember the good old times at camp? Heh, yeah… what I was thinking? Probably just managed to make her forget why she was here.”

“You’d better hope I never get big again, Gilda, because I am going to make you pay for this!”

Rainbow Dash watched as Gilda’s foot once more lifted. The three, large toes stretched out from a massive center of the foot, covered in scrapes and scratches. Rainbow Dash watched as Gilda brought her forefoot down, the sight so frightening and awe inspiring, she did not know how to run. Magenta magic embraced her by the tail suddenly, and yanked her back to the relative safety under the table.

“She shrunk us!” Rainbow Dash screamed.

“No Dash, she didn’t. Or at least that wasn’t her intention. Just listen to her.”

“Oh, mind wiping me. That’s so much better!”

“Rainbow Dash, just calm down for one minute, please.” Twilight sighed, and looked down to Fluttershy, who was starting to recover from the shock and confusion of being shrunk. “Look, Gilda didn’t mean for this to happen, which means she doesn’t want to hurt us… or at least you. If we can get her attention somehow, I’m sure there is a way to reverse this.”

“And then I beat the living tar out of her,” Rainbow Dash said, smashing her hooves together.

One by one, Gilda took the bowls of stew in her beak and walked into the kitchen, where she set them down in the sink. She was in no rush, and feeling generally depressed and lethargic, she only took one bowl and one utensil at a time. What was she expecting? Rainbow Dash to come barging back in, explain she got called away but now they could sit down for a nice lunch, alone? In fact, she did clear Rainbow Dash’s seat last, first the spoon, then wiped the area around the bowl with a napkin, then cleaned the rest of the table, and then last, took the bowl itself to the sink. A twitch of anger surged through her, and she snapped her head, throwing the bowl into the wall with enough force it shattered, raining shards of pot and stew through the room. She sighed heavily, and then spread her legs, sitting down casually to wash whatever bowls were left.

The ponies had been rushing alongside Gilda, squeaking and sending sparks of magic out, struggling to get her attention, but she seemed preoccupied with her own thoughts. They threw their bodies against her feet, and Rainbow Dash even wrestled with her tail briefly, but nothing attracted her attention. When it was clear Gilda would be sitting down, they raced after her, struggling to adapt to their new bodies, and when Gilda came to a stop, Twilight Sparkle found it prudent to simply teleport the rest of the way. In a splash of magenta light, she was gone, only to reappear far into the kitchen. She was proud of herself, that despite her reduced stature, her magic was still as potent as ever. She looked back to Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, as if expecting some semblance of praise. They had stopped running, actually, and were staring at Twilight Sparkle, mouths agape. Twilight Sparkle looked up just in time to realize she had teleported right between Gilda’s rear feet, and her massive lion rump was quickly descending upon her. Twilight Sparkle attempted a quick teleportation spell, but before her horn could even spark, the tons and tons of griffin flesh and fur had smothered her from the world.

It took more than a moment for Twilight Sparkle to realize she was not dead. In fact, there was not even much pain, although wherever she was, it was quite cramped. The walls themselves seemed to be caving in against her, and when she pushed against them, they gave a squishy yield. Her horn sparked after a moment, and started to glow. On either side of her were massive brown walls, covered in a fine layer of fur. She looked up, only to be sickened by the sight of Gilda’s flexing anus, which meant she was directly between the griffin’s cheeks.

She attempted a teleportation spell again, focusing all her magical might, but nothing happened. She attempted again and again, and still nothing. She grumbled to herself, assuming she had exhausted her (now miniscule) magic supply. After a moment to think, she lifted her glowing horn, and as hard as she could, stabbed the strong tip into Gilda’s left buttock.

Gilda hissed a moment, feeling something odd bite her. A bug, perhaps, as if her day couldn’t get any worse. She wiggled her hips several times, grinding her rump cheeks down, and for a moment it seemed the pest had been snuffed out. She resumed washing the dishes. But then, once again, she felt a sharp, painful poking, this time right on her pucker, and she bit back a sudden scream. Annoyed, she lifted slightly, and then slammed her rump down, grinding it side to side and forward and back, rubbing her crack into the ground.

The pressure on Twilight Sparkle’s body was truly unbearable. In the brief moment that Gilda had lifted, she had attempted to run, but only managed to get a few steps in the direction she so desperately wanted to go. And when Gilda came down again, her flexing pucker landed right on Twilight’s dock. The grinding and pressure caused the anus to open slightly, and Twilight suddenly felt her rear hooves leave the ground. After another moment, her entire lower body had been sucked into the wrinkled skin of the griffon’s tail hole.

She struggled to concentrate, but as she felt each inch of her sucked into the quivering, hungry anus, she found her focus shattering like glass. Each time her horn started to glow, the warmth slid further up her flanks and her breath caught in her throat. As Gilda grinded her rump down, trying to alleviate the itch that plagued her, her pucker opened wide and Twilight Sparkle slide deeper and deeper. The sphincter then closed tight, trapping her as far as she had been pulled. She struggled and wiggled and fought, but that only seemed to help her move deeper. She lowered her fore hooves and braced them on the wrinkled rim, but when it opened wide, her arms slipped inside. A pitiful squeal escaped her. She tried to pull her arms out, but with a wet slurp, only her head was free of the tight, warm cavern. Gilda was still rubbing, still grinding; the itch now unbearable. Twilight Sparkle closed her eyes, and focused. Her horn started to spark. Gilda’s vent opened wide to suck Twilight in the last inch, when suddenly she disappeared with an explosion of magenta, and landed outside the two toned buttocks, just in front of Rainbow Dash’s hooves.

Gilda sighed, rubbing slightly, but at least the itch seemed gone for now. She set the dishes on a rack to air dry, and then stood, walking to the fireplace.

“I think, perhaps, we should rethink getting Gilda’s attention,” Fluttershy said.

Twilight Sparkle was shaking slightly. She was sore, but nothing seemed broken. She breathed deeply, savoring the fresh, clean air, and sighed. “We’re too far away from anypony. Even if Spike notices we’re gone tonight and they send out a search party, we’re so deep in the forest, it could be days and days before anyone finds us. And in the meantime, we’ll have a giant, oblivious bird stomping around. Why does Gilda have to live so deep in the woods all alone, anyway? I thought griffons lived in Cloudsdale?!”

Rainbow Dash shrugged. “Griffons are from a land across the sea. I think maybe one or two live in Cloudsdale. But Cloudsdale was founded by Pegasi. It’s a Pegasi city. Not like they aren’t allowed, but only a few ever even go there.”

“But… you went to Junior Speedsters Flight Camp with her, didn’t you?”

“Gilda was the only griffin that whole year. The only reason she attended camp with us is ‘cause she doesn’t have any parents, and she had to be put somewhere. Besides, she hated every minute of it. Sure, I got bullied ‘cause I had some trouble stopping, but they had a field day with Gilda. I was the only one who ever talked to her I think.” Rainbow Dash sighed, thinking to herself. She looked up to the griffon, who was now sitting casually in front of the fireplace.

Gilda spent a few moments feeding the flames, watching them dance and grow fat. The warmth was pleasant on her feathers and fur, and she took a moment to expose her neck to it, letting it soak inside her. Then her feet, and then her badly wounded wing. “Time,” she muttered. “Time heals all wounds. Dumb dweeb,” she muttered. “All ponies. Bunch of lollygagging dweebs, putzing about with their heads held high and their hooves making an awful racket. Why did I think Dash was any different?”

 

She stood, and headed for her bedroom.

“Look out!” Twilight Sparkle shouted, and leapt out of the way as a pair of massive feet came crashing down. Rainbow Dash leapt as well, but as Fluttershy looked up and saw the sight: the three massive toes and center foot, which was larger than her whole body and only growing larger, she found herself rooted to the spot. She screamed suddenly as the foot came down, but her scream was smothered as the bird foot came to rest fully. For painful moments, Fluttershy’s fate was a mystery. Twilight Sparkle stared, sickened, expecting an explosion of red at any moment. Gilda took another step, and lifted her foot up. Rainbow Dash raced for Fluttershy, picking her up and carrying her somewhere safe, as the griffin’s massive feet continued to stomp by.

“Are you alright Fluttershy? Anything broken?”

“My… my wing I think,” she said, looking back at her left wing, which looked as if it had snapped in the middle. Her eyes rolled back into her head and she nearly fainted.

“It’s alright,” Twilight Sparkle said. “It’s a clean break, it looks like. It’ll heal soon. I promise.”

Fluttershy nodded, and got to her hooves slowly.

Gilda soon came back in, an odd, square something carried in her beak, and a satchel carried beneath her wing. She took up residence at the fireplace, and watched the flames a while, her long, feline tail swaying behind her.

“Twilight,” Rainbow Dash said. “Stay with Fluttershy, alright? I’m going to get Gilda’s attention even if it kills me.”

The purple unicorn nodded, and Rainbow Dash raced forward as fast as her legs could carry her.

Gilda took the picture out of her beak and held it in her fore claw. It was an old picture, well-worn and faded, taken Graduation Day when she could finally kiss camp goodbye. There was Gilda, an arm around Rainbow Dash. Her other claw was up, and she was giving a thumbs-up to the camera. Rainbow Dash’s smile was wide and relieved, stretching ear to ear. This was probably the only time Gilda had ever smiled on camera, too. Aside from the fact her beak wasn’t as flexible as lips, she wasn’t often that happy. She sighed. “Flip-flop,” she muttered, and tossed the picture into the fire, frame and all.

She reached into the bag she was carrying, and took out a jar of minced herbs, blue in color. She unscrewed the jar slowly, and sniffed it. This was what was supposed to erase memories, at least that was what the book of potions said. “I put a couple pinches in the stew,” she muttered. “I didn’t want to give her too much, but I just wanted her to forget about last time… But if I take the whole jar, maybe I’ll forget about Dash. Forget about the camp… and the bullies, and ever meeting Dash.”

Gilda sighed, and shrugged. “Yeah, that’ll work. Goodbye, Dash,” she muttered, before fixing her beak over the jar, and tilting her head back. She could feel the herbs sprinkle over her tongue, and although they tasted absolutely awful, she forced herself to swallow. She used her tongue to brush through the jar, licking every bit of the blue plant up, before allowing herself to fall back. She was tired now, for some reason. Was it the herbs? Or was the lack of sleep for the past week finally catching up to her? It didn’t matter. She thought she heard Rainbow Dash off in the distance, but that was probably just her imagination, and in another moment, she was asleep.

XXX

Gilda woke slowly. Her first thought, upon awaking, was of Rainbow Dash, which meant the herb didn’t work how it was supposed to. She let loose as many curses as she could, hissing and screaming and shouting, stomping the ground, until her lungs began to feel fatigued and she was forced to take a seat, panting.

“Gilda!” came a voice as loud as thunder, and in an instant she whirled around, only to come face to hoof with a blue wall. Gilda had seen dragons and giants, even raced a few and won, but never in her life had she seen anything as massive as the blue pony standing before her. She turned in an instant, attempting to flap her wings but that only caused a surge of pain, causing her to crash to the ground. She attempted to run, but looking over her shoulder, watched as a massive wall of blue descended upon her. Just one of Rainbow Dash’s hooves was twice the size of her body, so the blue wall could smother the poor griffin with absolute ease. The hoof was surprisingly squishy and warm, and Rainbow Dash did not apply enough pressure to hurt Gilda, only keep her pinned.  Nevertheless, Gilda was sobbing weakly as the hoof remained on her, and she continued to struggle and squirm, struggling to escape its embrace, sure at any moment the pressure would increase and she would go pop. For a brief moment, Rainbow Dash took some enjoyment in this. Not that she was hurting Gilda specifically, just how awesome it was to have another under hoof like this. But it got boring just as quickly, and Rainbow Dash actually lowered to her belly, resting on the ground and keeping her hoof there until Gilda finally exhausted herself, and just lay there, covering herself with a wing as if that might ward off the next crushing blow.

“Gilda,” Rainbow Dash said sternly. “You tried to wipe my memory? You tried to make me forget my friends?”

Gilda looked up at her weakly, and then hid herself beneath her wing. Rainbow Dash stomped her hoof down next to Gilda, the gust of wind knocking the lithe griffon over the ground until her other hoof stopped her. “Answer me, Gilda.”

“No!” she screamed. “I mean… I did but I don’t care. I don’t care if you know your friends or not. I just wanted you to forget… forget what happened. I wanted you to be able to come here and visit and not be pissed at me, alright?!” She stood up, staring at the giant Rainbow Dash, who was passively laying on her front, red eyes unyielding, never blinking. “I wanted to go back to the way things were. I wanted us to be best friends again. I wanted to believe you would always have my back and I would always have yours, like when we were at camp. You and I against the world, Dash. Don’t you remember that?”

Rainbow Dash sighed. “I remember that, Gilda. But things change. I changed. If you want to be friends again, why wouldn’t you just apologize for what you did?”

Gilda looked down, like a scolded child. “I don’t know how…”

“Are you sorry for what you did to me?”

“Yes,” Gilda said lowly. “I’m sorry for everything I have ever done to you. I’m sorry for ever meeting you and putting you through this and-“

“G, stop,” Rainbow Dash said softly. She smiled, which calmed Gilda down a great deal. “Are you sorry to Fluttershy and the others?”

Gilda looked up at the softening stare of the blue Pegasus. “I don’t know,” she said, which was the truth, however much it made her stomach churn. “I think though…” She tried to smile. “I can understand why the pink one wanted to be with you so bad, never let you leave. You’re just so damn awesome.”

That earned a laugh, however slight, from the blue giant.

“And now, to have to spend all this time away from you, all alone. I know we didn’t see each other much after camp, but I could always send you a letter or stop by for a visit and you could always come by for me. It was just… the door was open. But now we can’t. And to lose you like that. You’re the only one who ever looked at me without a scoff or a glare.”

“My friends won’t scoff and glare at you, but you have to work at it too. G, I know you’ve been through more than any griffon or pony should. I know your first instinct is to act tough and take on the world and never let them see you cry, but how has that turned out for you so far? Do you think you can just… lighten up a little?”

“I’ll try… I will. I promise.”

Rainbow Dash turned her hoof over, offering Gilda a flat surface. Gilda was still scared, but Rainbow Dash waited patiently until she finally climbed on, and lifted the griffon to her mane. She allowed Gilda to crawl forward, settling awkwardly in the long hair. “I missed you too, G,” she said, as she trotted back to the others. “You put a blue herb into the soup? That’s what you had swallowed yourself?”

Gilda nodded weakly. “I… I had a book. It’s supposed to clean memories.”

“I saw the herbs you were holding. You got the wrong one; you picked a plant called Shrinking Violets. It causes… well, shrinking.” Rainbow Dash laughed, and when she came upon the other two ponies, she set Gilda down between them. To say Gilda was utterly petrified to be surrounded by the trio was an understatement, but she struggled to maintain a brave front. The idea that this was all some sort of trap had crossed her mind. Hell, for all she knew, this was just another nightmare.

“You stepped on Fluttershy, G,” Rainbow Dash said. “Apologize to her.”

“When did I step on her? Why are you all so huge?!”

“Gilda, apologize to Fluttershy.”

Gilda looked up at the towering yellow pony, and swallowed a lump in her throat. Oddly enough, Fluttershy seemed more frightened of Gilda than the other way around. “I’m sorry,” the griffon said. “I don’t remember stepping on you, but I’m sorry I guess.” She paused. “And I’m sorry for yelling at you. Look… in camp, if you ever showed weakness, you were going to get torn apart. You had to be tough and yell and shout at everyone, and eventually, I just don’t know how to act any different than that. But really, you should watch where you are going.”

“It’s alright, little Gilda.”

“And, I don’t really know who you are,” Gilda said, turning to Twilight Sparkle. “But… I’m sorry for whatever I did to you.”

“Just… don’t ever bring it up, please,” the purple pony said. “Look, I’m happy that you two seemed to have reconciled, but in case you haven’t noticed, the only sentient being within miles of this place is now even smaller than we are. Anyone have any idea what to do?”

“I have plenty of food, stocked here,” Gilda  squeaked. “And the fire should last a while. We can just wait, and eventually someone will come looking for you ponies, right? Won’t your queen notice you aren’t home, and she’ll focus on your magic?”

Twilight Sparkle nodded softly. “It’s probable. Spike will probably contact her when I don’t return tonight, and if she really focuses, she should be able to sense my magic. Maybe I can send out a few SOSs if I can get to a window. I just don’t know how long it’ll take, but it’s better than nothing.”

Gilda shrugged. “Yesterday I was living here all alone. I wouldn’t mind spending some time with… a couple friends…”

Soarin' Through the Clouds [Macro] (2012-11-15)

Story Summary: Rainbow Dash and Soarin' are out and about enjoying each other's company, until Soarin' has a nasty crash landing. After a night of sleep, they wake up to a big surprise, that Rainbow Dash takes as a challenge.

Major Characters: Rainbow Dash, Soarin’

Content: Blow Job, Cunnilingus, Giant, Growth, Macro, Masturbation, Oral, Pegasus

Image Source

XXX

From the first moment Rainbow Dash finally made it into the air, she knew she wanted only one thing: to go fast. Some pegasi, upon first learning the ins and outs of flying, had the foolish wish of being the fastest pony alive. That did nothing more than bore Rainbow Dash to tears. Why would she want to stop at ponies? Every record she broke, every race she won, it was simply never enough. She knew, deep down, that if she just pushed herself a little harder, flew a little faster, she would reach it: the absolute pinnacle of speed.

Unfortunately, so much focus on movement, and she had never quite learned to stop. Soarin’, one of the Wonderbolts, had challenged her to a friendly race, and she had won! Unfortunately, she had also ended up crashing into a cliff side, which made her victory bittersweet at best.

“Stop laughing at me!” she shouted, shaking her fur free of the dust and pebbles that were deeply embedded in her coat. “I won, you know!”

“If victory means a mouthful of gravel, I’d rather be humble in defeat,” Soarin’ snickered.

More laughter. Rainbow Dash sneered and turned her back, taking a moment a shake a few more pebbles out, before she began to trot away.

“Awe, come on, Dash. Don’t be like that.” Soarin’ quickly trotted up beside her. He was bigger than her, as males tended to be, but only by a few inches. Since he was not on duty, he had relinquished his flight suit, and was bare save a lucky pair of goggles worn around his neck. He sighed, lifting a hoof to the goggles and slowly slipped them over his ears. “You did win, and here is the fruit of your victory.”

Rainbow Dash’s ears perked, and she looked first to the goggles, and then to the Soarin’. He was doing his best to smile, but that didn’t mean much when it was clear he was about to cry. “They were given to you by your father, weren’t they? One of the founders of the Wonderbolts?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Soarin’ managed a chuckle. “You’ve read my trading card, huh? Pfft, that’s just a marketing ploy. My dad wasn’t anything special, just your typical slave to the breeze: putting clouds in the sky, making it rain. That was his specialty: rain. These were my dad’s, but it’s not like he was some great hero. But he always did his job, always worked hard, and he always encouraged me to follow my dreams.” He looked to the goggles, and smiled, before extending his hoof. “Here, they’re yours. You won fair and square. Just… be careful with them? They’re antiques.”

Rainbow Dash took them slowly, as if she were touching one of the Elements of Harmony. She slowly slipped them over her neck, wearing them in the same fashion Soarin’ had been, and then smiled. “Later, we can have a rematch, OK?”

“Sounds good.”

But for now, they planned to enjoy their time away from all the hustle and bustle of civilization. When Rainbow Dash had received a letter, signed by Soarin’ and asking if she wanted to go out for an afternoon, she was sure it was some sort of joke. Filled with fury, she had confronted Pinkie Pie, but Pinkie Pie finally convinced her it wasn’t her. Suspecting this was all payback for an incident involving a jar of honey and some Poison Joke, Rainbow Dash flew off to have a very loud talk with Applejack, only for her too to deny it was her joke. Nervous, Rainbow Dash eventually flew to the meeting spot, expecting this was all some sort of prank. Her surprise was indescribable when Soarin’ was there, having laid out a picnic for them to share.

A joyful lunch followed, filled with stories of what it was like to be a Wonderbolt, and what it was like to be a Bearer of an Element of Harmony. Rainbow Dash was more interested in Soarin’, and Soarin’ more interested in Rainbow Dash, so they took turns telling their best.

“Do you think I’ll ever make it?” Rainbow Dash finally asked, as they flew through the clouds. “Ever become a Wonderbolt, I mean. Aside from not being able to stop on a dime… I got the speed, right? I got the agility?”

“I have no doubt that you’ll make it, Dash. You just gotta understand: it’s not all about speed. Sometimes you have to slow things down a little.”

“Oh really?” Rainbow Dash looked about, sharp eyes spying a very distant mountain, peeking out over the rim of clouds. At most, it was a spec from this distance, but both of them were able to see it with their sharp eyesight. “If you make it there first, you get your lucky goggles back. If I make it there first, I get the Officer’s Uniform you wore to the wedding.”

Soarin’ fluttered there a moment, before asking, “Why would you possibly want that?”

Rainbow Dash smiled. “Good memories. Now, you ready?” She slipped the goggles onto her face.

Both ponies assumed a dashing position: rumps held high in the air, tails directly up, upper bodies down, wings spread to catch any gust of wind that might happen to blow in the next moment or so. “Go!” Rainbow Dash shouted, and in a blur of seven colors, she was off. Soarin’ followed after a moment, having caught a nice breeze, and was soon zipping after her. In no time at all, he realized he was going to lose. Rainbow Dash had not only gained the initial advantage, but in every passing moment, she put just a little more distance between them. The simple fact was: Rainbow Dash was faster in terms of raw speed. It wasn’t her build, it wasn’t her training, it was just the stubborn fact that she refused to be afraid of how fast she was going, and more and more of his vision became her toned flanks and rainbow tail, until there could be no doubt he was going to lose… again!

Unless he changed tactics. Unless he closed his eyes and kicked hard, driving himself forward with all the speed he could muster. Unless he abandoned fear and forgot about the need to stop, and just went forward. He gulped down his nervousness, screwed his eyes shut, and pushed himself harder than he ever had before.

Because his eyes were closed, he had no way of knowing when to stop. All he thought about was speed: going faster, unsure if he had already lost but hoping beyond hope he hadn’t. And then he crashed, full force, into something rock solid. Pain swept through him as he splattered against a cliff wall, his eyes bursting open and looking about, only to realize he was now falling. He flapped his wings furiously, but he couldn’t stop himself, or even slow himself down. He looked down as the ground spiraled towards him, flapping his arms and legs, trying to at least slow his descent so…

Rainbow Dash wrapped her four legs tight around his chest, and flapped her wings madly. Soarin’ did the same, struggling against the speed of the fall, at least hoping to slow down. He crashed into a set of trees, which were actually a blessing, as they slowed his speed to something more manageable, and allowed him to brace himself as he slammed against the ground, Rainbow Dash landing on top of him.

Slowly, he opened his eyes, almost frightened of what he would see. It felt like his left wing was on fire, and he tried to push Rainbow Dash off him, but she laying on him heavy. At last she walked off, and plopped down a few feet away from him, showing off her belly as she lay on her side.

“Dash?” he asked. “Dash, are you hurt? Did you get hurt in the fall?”

“No,” the blue pegasus said. “I just got a little banged up, but I’m fine.” She stood, shaking herself off. “Soarin’, that was incredible! You didn’t just beat me to the mountaintop, you buried me! You crashed right through the tree that was in your path and it just… like, exploded! Did you even realize you had won? You… you… you’re wing is broken!”

Soarin’ chuckled, looking back, confirming what he already knew. “I told you, Dash, speed isn’t everything. My top speed is impressive, but I can’t stop, I can’t turn. It’s not all about speed, always, unless the mission is to fly in a straight line and ram into something as hard as you can.”

“But… your wing… How are you not screaming your head off? Wings aren’t supposed to bend that way!”

Soarin’ chuckled again, and smiled. “You don’t get to be a Wonderbolt without dislocating a couple limbs. It hurts… bad, but it’s nothing I’m not used to.” He chuckled again, but then spat a crimson leaf to the floor. “Uck, I think I ate some of that tree I made explode. Tastes nasty.”

Rainbow Dash just stared, a new respect for the Wonderbolt swelling in her breast. “The sun is going to set soon,” Soarin’ said, still acting like nothing had happened. “Mind if we wait till tomorrow to fly back to Ponyville?”

“But… your wing…”

Soarin lowered to his belly, and spread his wings out to his side. “Do me a favor: stand on my wing with your full weight, alright?”

“But…”

“Please Dash.”

Rainbow Dash trotted forward, and nervously placed a single hoof upon the wing. She quickly looked to Soarin’, but he showed few signs of discomfort. Putting her other hoof down, she leaned her weight down, again looking to Soarin’, who only smiled. Finally, Rainbow Dash placed most of her weight on her forehooves, and closed her eyes. Soarin’ took a deep breath. “It is very, very important that you stay still. If you don’t, something might happen, and then I will be in even more pain than I am now.” Digging his hooves into the ground, Soarin’ took another breath, and then pulled away from Rainbow Dash. He felt the joint of his wing pop and snap, and then pushed his body back into it. After a moment of tension, he asked Rainbow Dash to step off him, and then he flapped his wings, finding that they could both move. “I’ll need a doctor to take a look when I’m back in civilization, but it’ll do for now. Thank you, Dash.”

“I… y-your wing…”

They gathered fallen trees, and built a fire. The how-to was left to Soarin’, who explained survival training was still another thing he learned as a Wonderbolt. He selected woods that he said were dry enough, and then stripped them of bark with his teeth. He used shreds of wood to feed the initial flames, and then began to feed larger blocks of wood to it. “It’s not all just fast flying and glamour,” he said. “You learn a lot of practical stuff, too. But a lot of it is fast flying and glamour.”

“So I guess you want your goggles back, huh?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Tomorrow,” he said.

“Uhm… hey Soarin’… I’m just wondering. Uhm… you remember we met at the Gala? I saved your pie… I know we didn’t talk all that much, but I kinda thought of that as a first date. And then, you know, at the wedding… we danced almost the entire time together. I wasn’t really interested in anyone else, and I don’t know if you were but I just hogged you for the full night, but I kinda like to think of that as our second date. And, there was that time we had lunch together, remember? At Sugarcube Corner? And Pinkie Pie challenged you to a pie eating contest, which you won… And, well, now… So I’m just wondering… uhm…”

“I just had to put my wing back into the socket. Do you think that… that can wait till tomorrow?”

“Yeah… f-forget I asked at all… I….”

“I like you too, Dash. I really do. I was kind of hoping… I would like to have a little fun with you. That’s one reason why I wanted to meet with you, out here, together. But I’m just a bit sore. Tomorrow though, before we head back to town, I would love to. In the meantime… it is a pretty cold night. And I wouldn’t want you getting cold.”

Rainbow Dash giggled nervously, as she trotted forward, and lay down beside Soarin’, snuggling close. One of his wings stretched out over them, like a blanket, as they both drifted into a steady, quick sleep.

XXX

“Dash!”

Normally it took Rainbow Dash a solid hour to fully wake up. There were a lot of yawns to yawn, a lot of muscles to stretch, and a lot of itches to scratch. She found the term lazy offensive, but it was probably the best way to describe her. But upon hearing the wailing sound of Soarin’ calling her name, she was on her feet in an instant. From how loud it was, what did he think to do, yell directly into her ear? She stood and looked around, quite ready to yell right back at him, until she found herself staring at a massive wall of light blue fur. “Dash!” Soarin’ shouted again, this time knocking her onto her rump. She looked up to the source of the thunder, having to crane her neck to look up at that high, and found herself staring at an absolutely massive pegasus.

“D-dash… Dash what happened? By Celestia, what’s going on?!”

Again, Rainbow Dash cringed at the booming voice of the giant. By the heavens, Luna’s excited voice was easier to handle. Before he thought to shout again, she said, “Soarin’, please stop yelling, alright?” She flapped her wings, and took to the air, gaining altitude until she was roughly eye level with the giant. He watched a moment, before lifting his hoof and giving her a flat, strong surface to stand on. “OK… just for the record, you’re big right? I’m not small?”

Soarin’ glared at her, taking it as some sort of joke, but she was being sincere.

“Relax, relax. No need to shout. Look Soarin’, I’ve had my fair share of strange stuff like this, and there is always a way to fix it. There’s always some kinda spell or some kinda potion to bathe in, and everything is back to normal before the next strange event decides to happen.”

“You think there’s some kinda spell?”

“I’m sure there is, Soarin’; only I’m not a horn-head or an Earth hugger, so I can’t help you with that. But you know Twilight Sparkle? Purple pony, bad people skills? I’m sure she’s got a spell book. And if she doesn’t, then Zecora will have some potion that you can drink or take a bath in. For all we know, this is just another case of Poison Joke.”

Soarin’ nodded, and his breathing started to slow. Rainbow Dash’s wings fluttered, and once more she took to the air, traveling the short distance between his hoof and the bridge of his long snout. “I promise, Soarin’, everything will be alright.” Soarin’s green eyes crossed as Rainbow Dash trotted, and leaned down to plant a soft kiss between his eyes.

“Besides,” Rainbow Dash started. “Even if we can’t get you back to normal, how boss would it be to be a giant?” The smaller pegasus had to brace herself as soft chuckles escaped the massive colt. “I mean, look at you! I think Discord would get turned to jelly if you rammed into him at top speed now. Or if Spike ever has another growth spurt, you can duke it out, toe to toe!”

Soarin’ smiled wide at those words.

“And besides… I have to admit, I’m not totally off put by the whole giant thing. Just more of you to love.” Another kiss touched between his eyes, and made the big pony chuckle. He brought his hoof up, and Rainbow Dash floated towards it, landing and standing strong. Soarin’ brought her down, and puckered his lips, trying to kiss her but ended up coating her whole face with drool.

“You know, from the first time I saw you, I really liked you. Of course, you had just saved my pie. But then we started hanging out, and I really did start to like you, to think about you. And… I just…”

“You did promise me that, today, we could take our relationship to the next step.”

Soarin’ looked down. “Dashie… you can’t be serious.”

“I am.”

“But… I…”

“You promised. Doesn’t a Wonderbolt always keep his word?”

“Well… I don’t remember swearing an oath, but I can’t imagine I didn’t…”

“It’s settled then.” And Rainbow Dash’s wings started to flap, lifting her off the great hoof. Soarin’ lowered his hooves back down, resting them out behind him to keep himself propped up. Rainbow Dash settled on Soarin’ rounded belly, using her hooves to apply pressure on and off, getting comfortable as if she were doing a little dance. She turned around in a tight circle, so she was facing down Soarin’s body. Her tail lifted, and she began to happily trot down his chest. With her rainbow tail out of the way, Soarin’ was able to lean forward just a bit, and watch as her muscular flanks shifted side to side. She leapt off his belly, and landed between his legs, disappearing from sight due to the curve of his barrel.

He wanted to sit up, but was worried about crushing Rainbow Dash, and so he waited nervously for her to come back into his line of sight. He grew more worried as the moments ticked by, and was so anxious he nearly leapt into the air when he felt a very odd touch between his legs.

“Oh come on, Soarin’,” Rainbow Dash shouted. “I thought you guys were supposed to be tough.”

Soarin’ scooted back carefully, and then pushed himself off the ground, coming to a seated position. There was Rainbow Dash, looking up at him happily, wings spread and occasionally flapping, lifting her just a little off the ground.

Rainbow Dash started things slow. There was no need to rush, after all. With Soarin’s new size, he could probably zip back to Ponyville in no time flat. How awesome that would be, riding on his back as he fluttered into the Town Square, taking up the entire Town Square with his new size. She hadn’t a clue why he had been panicking. She would have killed for a chance to be so huge.

She started at his left thigh, rising to her rear hooves and flapping her wings to keep balance. She rested her forehooves on his thigh, and gave it a little push. Of course, Soarin’s legs were toned: the soft, baby blue skin betrayed the dense, solid muscle that gave him his speed. She rubbed her hooves in little circles, listening to the chuckles from the giant overhead.

When she thought she was ready, moved further center. His crotch was an intimidating sight; his sheath far larger than she was, and his massive testicles were large enough to smother her if he rolled forward just a bit. For now, she worked on his legs, but found the muscles were growing stronger and denser. Rainbow Dash was strong, but the toned legs were like brick walls. She was worried that she felt like a mosquito bite to him, was even afraid of looking up and seeing a bored expression on his features. She didn’t want to screw this up! But then her nose twitched, and she caught whiff of something. Soarin’ smelled like the clouds, but now there was something else radiating off him. Her eyes looked towards Soarin’, who wore a blush on his muzzle and attempted to scoot back. “I… I… uhm… S-sorry.”

Soarin’ had been enjoying the rub it seemed, far more than she would have guessed. His dark blue erection had begun to stir and grow fat; peeking out of the sheath that normally hid his pony pride.   Soarin’ was struggling to scoot away, and with his clumsy escape, Rainbow Dash was able to keep pace with him. She fluttered towards his chest, and then turned in a tight circle, once more lifting her tail to him. She trotted along, towards his sheath, and then wrapped her forelegs around his hardening girth.

Soarin’ stopped trying to escape the moment the warm, strong body of the blue pegasus wrapped around his growing pride. He stopped moving entirely, in fact, and suddenly was on his back, the strength to move seeping out of him. Rainbow Dash giggled to herself, before turning back to the erection and giving it a soft nuzzle and lick. Already, it was her size, and only growing larger. She nuzzled and licked it, kissed it, and squeezed it with all her strength. She felt the enormous pulse of the giant, making her whole her body pound. Soarin’ groaned and gasped as the delicate tongue of the tiny pegasus work him, and her strength squeeze his hot flesh tight. She was wonderful, concentrated warmth on his pride, far softer and kinder than his rough hoof. Rainbow Dash breathed deep, taking in the warm scents, which were growing thicker as his erection grew stouter. It was like being in a cloud of pegasus musk, and yet she did not mind in the slightest.

A bead of warm cream escaped Soarin’s glans, a miniscule drop to the giant, but it was large enough to saturate Rainbow Dash’s entire head. She leaned away from the throbbing pillar and ran her tongue over her face. The salty taste of the cream intrigued her enough that she flapped her wings, and used her strong legs to shimmy along the girth. Beads of cream were starting to roll down the length of the shaft, making it slimy and hard to hold onto. She was forced to flap her wings more and more, to ascend to the penis’ top. Once there, she wrapped her forelegs tight around the head. Soarin’ stared at her, breathing heavy, and watched as she softly licked around the glans and softly nuzzled the flat top of the penis. It felt amazing, and Soarin’ tilted his head back to revel in the bliss, shivering sometimes when she touched a sweet spot. And that was before she even found his slit. Her little muzzle found the slit, and she filled it as best she could, ignoring the pressure of the white seed trying to gush out. She kept her lips tightly sealed; only her tongue permitted to slip through, and steadily exhaled through her nose to avoid drowning in heavy white goo. She plunged her large tongue deeper and deeper, before she was forced to pull back and breath. With the cork removed, a gush of white exploded out of the tip, covering Rainbow Dash’s upper body and face. She did not bother licking it off, and once her lungs were full, returned to exploring his delightful girth.

Soarin’ was a big pony, and needed a lot of work. For a long time, he merely lay there, head down and drooling as Rainbow Dash pleasured him. He spurted suddenly, a gush of white exploding out of him, and he no longer felt Rainbow Dash on his cock. He was frightened for her, and sat up quickly, only to see she was now working at the base of his erection, rubbing her hooves in little circles. Her body was coated in slimy white, and when she wrapped her legs around him and started to move up and down, she slid without a hint of painful friction. Up and down, up and down; rubbing her body against him, rubbing her hips against him so his heat was against her nethers. She scooted down further and pressed her entire body up against his balls, making Soarin’ sit up and gasp. She hugged his testicles, each larger than she was, and then once more fluttered up to his tip to show him some affection. His hoof caught her in the air, however, giving her a little squeeze. She squirmed, as his strong hoof kept tight hold of her. He brought her to his lips and smiled, thanking her with a kind twinkle in his eyes, before rolling out his tongue and running it up her body, taking some of his creamy coating.

Rainbow Dash turned around on his hoof, so she was facing the other way, and lifted her tail, showing off her muscular flanks. Soarin’ brought her closer to his lips and slipped out his tongue, running the roughness over her buttocks. She laughed softly, and then felt his lips pucker and press against her. A bit of suction, and she suddenly found her lower half housed within his cavernous maw. She could not feel his teeth, but his lips applied pressure to her midsection, making it just a little hard to breath and keeping her from squirming away. From her view, she could see him wrap a hoof around his dribbling penis, as his tongue started its own exploration of her nethers.

From how large his tongue was, he could lick over her nether lips and her buttocks in one vulgar slurp. She gasped loudly, teeth grinding, as he brushed over her again and again, and then began to suckle on her. Her legs kicked furiously inside the warm, moist cave, her body shaking and groaning. Even this far from his penis, the smell of his musk was stifling, and the sight of the great organ, bobbing up and down from the hoof’s affection, was such an awesome sight. Suddenly, Soarin’ suckled just a little too hard, and she found herself past his lips, past his teeth, and housed in the hot cavern of his mouth. His tongue found her, and pushed her against the rough of his mouth, smothering her and applying almost painful pressure to her crotch. She fidgeted and bucked, trying to fight against the affectionate organ, but found she could not move. And the roughness of his taste buds between her legs felt oh so good. At last she set her tongue down, and gently licked it, and soon Soarin’ tasted the cream he desired. Heavy dribbles oozed out of her, as she held tight to the tongue, humping into it gently. Soarin’ gave his erection one final squeeze, before a heavy spurt rocketed into the air. The white ball of goo went higher and higher, before gravity took its hold and it splashed down to the ground. Soarin’ collapsed back, head down, and his tongue rolled out as his mouth parted. He was vaguely aware that Rainbow Dash scooted out of his maw, which gave him a sense of relief. He was worried he would swallow her otherwise, as his body began to shudder in the paradise he had found.

Spurt after spurt shot out of him. Even normal sized equines were known for releasing copious amounts of seed, and now with his gigantic dimensions, it was no surprise that Soarin’ released a veritable flood. He lay on the ground, spurting madly, eyes only half lidded and tongue rolled out.

Eventually he sat up. He was careful where his hooves fell, and was even more careful scooting along on his massive rump. He looked around for Rainbow Dash, although could not find her until she fluttered down from the sky, and once more landed on his nose. She sauntered with each step, finally coming close enough to plant one final kiss between his eyes. And then she plopped down on her belly, legs resting over the sides of his long snout, utterly tuckered out. Carefully, keeping his snout straight, Soarin’ rolled to his feet and happily trotted to the sound of a river.

With almost childish glee, he splashed into the water, which came up to his belly at its deepest spot. He lowered down slowly, folding his legs so his underside could be washed of the white cream, and he could also duck his head and gulp down a large mouthful of drink. Rainbow Dash leapt off his nose and into the water, splashing about like a child. He didn’t drink any water after that, afraid he might gulp her down by accident, and worked to clean himself instead.

After trotting out, Soarin’ shook himself in a very dog-like manner, getting himself relatively dry. He rolled onto his back, showing his underside to Rainbow Dash, who took a spot at his navel, curling into a cute little ball. Her blue fur melded nicely with his slightly damp coat, so the best way to see her was the seven colored mane that ran down her back, and the tail she was using as a blanket. Soarin’ smiled to himself. There was some way to get him back to size, he was sure about that. If Twilight Sparkle or Zecora couldn’t do it, then Celestia and Luna, with their near omnipotence, could certainly wipe up a spell. But he had to admit, being this size certainly had its advantages.

A Smile as Wide as a Mile [Macro] (2013-04-09)

Story Summary: It’s Canday in Equestria, and Pinkie Pie could not be more excited. She’s prepped and ready to spread love and joy, and there is one heart in particular she hopes she can touch.

Major Characters:

Minor Characters:

Tags: Applejack, Eat, Gilda, Gobble, Griffon, Growth, Kiss, Lick, Little, Macro, Micro, MLP, Mouth, My, Pie, Pinkie, Pony, Sparkle, Twilight, Vaginal, Vore

XXX

Twilight Sparkle woke to the sound of candy being munched. Groaning, she rolled over and placed the pillow over the side of her face, but then she felt warm, bad smelling breath blowing over her snout. She opened her eyes, to see Spike’s cute face very close, his cheeks bulging with a mouthful of rock candy. He opened his jaws wide and threw another clawful of candy into his maw, before innocently holding the bag out. “Want one?” he asked.

Equestria was never exactly a solemn place, but on the International Day to Celebrate All Things Confectionary, Sweet and Sugary, or Canday for short, everyone seemed just a little more chipper. Which was good. The Second Reign of Discord was still fresh in everyone’s mind. The horrors that the God of Chaos had put not only ponykind, but every creature under the sun through, still plagued the hearts and minds of thousands. This year, Canday was more than a day for bakers and chefs to show off their latest culinary concoctions. It was a day to let go and be a foal again, and put all the nightmares that Discord had caused behind them.

Of course, it was also a day to eat a ton of candy.

Twilight Sparkle rolled out of bed and tiredly trotted to the mirror. She brushed her morning mane away, before opening her mouth for a nice big yawn. Spike took the chance to flick a small rock candy onto the purple unicorn’s tongue. Aware of the morsel, she carefully shifted it to one of her cheeks and began to suckle it. It had a bit of a cherry taste, though much more subtle, as rock candies tended to be. “Ruby?” she asked.

“Yep. Rubies are my favorite, but emeralds are second best. I don’t really like the sapphires, but they’re not that bad.” He rummaged through his bag, and at last picked out a sparkling purple gem. “Amethyst. Kinda makes me think of you.”

“Should I be worried that you’re going to eat it?”

Spike tossed the gem into the air and rolled out his long, serpentine tongue. The gem fell onto the slimy, sticky surface, and abruptly disappeared into his maw as he pulled his tongue back. Twilight Sparkle found herself shivering just a little. After washing the sleep from her eyes and having a bowl of oats for breakfast (she insisted Spike have the same so he wouldn’t be gorging himself on an empty stomach,) she headed out into the town.

The whole village smelled absolutely luxurious. Chocolate, vanilla, strawberry, mint, orange… thousands of flavors all mingled and mixed like a rainbow for the olfactory sense. Twilight Sparkle took just a moment to breathe through her nose and savor all the scents, before she headed off for the town square.

It was nice to see Ponyville on Canday before the crowds and mobs flooded the street. It was sort of like seeing a tropical paradise before it got ransacked by a sugar craving storm. Banners were hung up confirming the holiday, as if the sweet smells that wafted through the streets weren’t clue enough. Twilight Sparkle noticed Donut Joe, who was setting up his stand. Hidden under a large tarp was something he would only refer to as “Donutopia 2 and Twilight Sparkle made a note to stop by again when the holiday was underway. Applejack and her family were setting up their own stand, though since they seemed quite occupied, Twilight Sparkle didn’t bother them just yet. Besides, she was having fun simply wandering the streets.

How Ponyville had changed. She remembered the cruel mockery that Discord had turned her home into, but the grass and leaves were starting to recover from the perpetual sun and the houses had all been rebuilt. She just hoped the hearts and souls of the ponies could recover as well.

Twilight Sparkle heard wings flap, and something land behind her. She turned, expecting Rainbow Dash to be standing there, but instead found herself staring at a white face, and a single large, amber eye. “What’s up, dweeb?” the griffon asked.

Twilight Sparkle rolled her eyes. “Good morning to you too, Gilda. Nice to see your wing has healed… again. Have you ever thought of trying to avoid the mountains instead of flying straight into them?”

Gilda stretched her wings out at her sides and looked back. “I was trying to get away from the pink one. She’s determined that we be… BPGFEFFs. What the beak is that? And how the beak does she move so damn fast?”

Twilight Sparkle thought for a moment. “If I had to guess, I would say it is an acronym for Best Pony-Griffon Former Enemies Friends Forever. She wanted something similar with a changeling we met not too long ago. Her name was Radar or something.”

“What is it with you hoofers and making friends with every beaking thing you come across?”

Again, Twilight Sparkle took a moment to think. When talking to somegriffon like Gilda, it was best to choose one’s words carefully. Sure, Gilda had mellowed quite a lot in the past few months, but she was still armed with a sharp beak, sharper claws, and the sharpest of tongues. Twilight Sparkle finally settled for something very simple. “You’ve lived with both, which is better; a life with too many friends, or too few?”

Gilda, of course, opened her mouth to give a quick response, but no words came out. She closed her beak and thought, opened her beak again, but again drew a blank as to what to say. Twilight Sparkle allowed a smile to spread across her lips as she resumed her trot. Much to her surprise, Gilda soon came to walk beside her. “How are your studies going?” she asked.

“They’ve been going quite good. I’ve actually been studying griffons lately. After what Discord did, Princess Celestia is going to try securing a proper truce with the Griffon Kingdom, instead of an informal, ‘you don’t bother us, and we don’t bother you.’ When threats approach Equestria, it will no longer just be us ponies fighting them. Griffons, ponies, minotaurs, dragons, changelings even, all united for a common cause, with a neutral territory somewhere in the west where we can all meet.”

“It’s a nice sentiment, but it won’t happen,” Gilda muttered.

“Why not?” Twilight Sparkle asked. “We will extend the olive branch, so to speak. I know about the Griffon Kingdom’s history with ponies, but Princess Celestia has assured me that those crimes will be absolved. Why wouldn’t the Griffon Kingdom want to join?”

“Because we’re not always the problem and we’re not the only ones with crimes under our belt. And a lot of us don’t trust ponies. If you think we’re just going to roll over and let you trot all over us, you’re wrong.”

Twilight Sparkle was going to ask further questions, but Gilda’s beak was suddenly bobbing in the air. She turned sharply, so sharp in fact that her tail ended up smacking Twilight Sparkle across the snout, though she doubted that was Gilda’s intention. Gilda rushed to the stand that belonged to Mr. and Mrs. Cake with the enthusiasm of a foal. Gilda stared at them, amber eyes wide, and then looked down to the display of treats.

“Ladybug muffins?” Gilda asked, drooling. “I smell them, do you have them?”

Mrs. Cake gave a jovial laugh and produced a trio of muffins on a plate, smoking slightly in the cool, crisp morning air. “Rainbow Dash asked us to make these up, special for you. I hope we followed the recipe alright.”

“L-ladybug… muffins?” Twilight Sparkle asked, trying to hold back the gorge that was rising in her throat. It was the smell that really got to her. They smelled… delicious. Warm and buttery, but when she looked closer, she saw a long, thin leg twitching from just out of the golden crust, or she noticed the sprinkles of red were in fact ladybug shells. Her stomach was utterly baffled how to feel.

“Well, it hasn’t got the same appeal as a hay burger, I’m sure,” Gilda snickered. “But how about you give it a taste?” She selected one of the smaller muffins from the plate and held it out under Twilight Sparkle’s snout, who sniffed it passively. “You know,” Gilda continued. “If you ponies do make a treaty with the Griffon Kingdom, you might have to serve as Queen Sun’s ambassador. What are you going to do when grasshopper tartar is on the menu? Us griffons live claw to beak. Refusing food is considered a grave insult.”

Magenta magic embraced the muffin and Twilight Sparkle lifted it up. Very slowly, very carefully, she brought it to her lips. She dared not breathe through her nose, as the thought of what she was eating as well as how good it smelled would make her hurl. She had to close her eyes as her teeth first made contact with the flaky coating of muffin and she hit something crunchy (she had more than a few thoughts what it was.) She eased her jaw closed and tilted her head back, and allowed the bite of muffin to sit on her tongue. It was buttery, to be sure. And a bit grainy. Past that was an alien taste, though not so alien Twilight Sparkle didn’t know what it was. She tilted her head back and swallowed, and passed the rest of the muffin back to Gilda. Opening her beak wide, Gilda swallowed the remainder of the muffin in one gulp.

“Bit like spelunking,” Twilight Sparkle said, taking a deep breath. “Didn’t like it, but happy I tried it once.”

Gilda allowed a rare, genuine smile to cross her lips, and gave Twilight Sparkle a punch in the arm. Twilight Sparkle was going to yelp, but she guessed this was meant to be a friendly gesture, and didn’t want to give Gilda the wrong impression. “You know something, dweeb? You’re alright.”

“And you are not as bad as a lot of ponies think. I’m happy we have gotten to know each other better. You really are a good friend.”

“You are too.”

Off in the distance, they heard the distinctive wail of Pinkie Pie’s voice. Much like a startled cat, Gilda’s fur and feathers all stood up at once, and her back arched at a painful angle. Pinkie Pie rushed towards the two of them, before abruptly tackling Twilight Sparkle to the ground. “It’s here!” she screamed. “It’s here! It’s here! It’s… wait for it… Canday!”

Twilight Sparkle managed to shift her weight, and push the larger pony off of her. She picked herself up with her magic and righted herself. “Yes it is, Pinkie. Are you excited?”

“Are you kidding? It’s only the most sugary-coated stupendous holiday all year! There’s candy! And it’s free! And we don’t have to share it with Princess Luna’s evil doppelganger!” Pinkie Pie bit her saddle bag and brought it around to her front, before rummaging a hoof through it. “Here, try this.” She plucked a sweet smelling cookie from the bag and stuffed it into the purple pony’s mouth. “And don’t worry BPGFEFF,” Pinkie said, turning her attention to Gilda. “I didn’t forget about you.”

“It’s alright,” Gilda said quickly, but a cookie and a pink hoof were suddenly stuffed into her beak, making her cheeks puff slightly. Before Gilda could spit, Pinkie Pie’s hooves were clamping her beak shut.

“Chew,” the pink pony said. “Chew, chew chew. Can griffons chew? Do you have teeth? It doesn’t matter. Now swallow. That’s right. See. So, how do you like sugar hay cookies? Pretty great, huh?”

Gilda’s face contorted in a mix of nausea and boiling rage. She glared at Twilight Sparkle, who took a step forward and placed her hoof on Gilda’s shoulder. “Remember what we talked about? Take a deep breath, hold it, and let it out. It’s alright to be mad, it’s not alright to explode.”

Gilda did as she was told, and sat down. “I’m not a fan of hay,” she said simply, before turning her backside to Pinkie Pie. Her tail lifted and her wings spread, and a moment later she had taken to the air.

Pinkie Pie sat down and rummaged through her bag, soon unearthing a black & white cookie. She gave it a little nibble, and sighed. “I just don’t get it, Twi. I’ve tried everything with Gilda, but she still always keeps me at arm’s length. I don’t get why.”

The purple pony rolled her eyes. “Well, you have got a bit of a direct style in making friends, and that works great with ponies, but not so well with other creatures. Remember the donkey? It took a change in tactics, and eventually he came around, but barraging him with a friendship cannon didn’t work.”

“I just… I can see it in Gilda’s eyes. Deep down, she’s just lonely, and she really needs a friend. I don’t know how to just turn my back on someone like that and ignore them when they really just need a hug.”

Pinkie Pie sighed again. After rummaging through her bag, she unearthed another cookie, and quickly munched it down. She pulled out a third, then a fourth, eating them with barely enough time to breathe between. When she was out of cookies, she pulled out a shiny apple, coated in some sort of gold candy that glowed brilliantly in the sun. The luster of the apple intrigued Twilight Sparkle enough she leaned closer and gave it a gentle sniff. “Pinkie, where did you get that?”

“Oh, this? Weirdest thing: a pony I’ve never met before was operating a confection stand on the outskirts of the village, just in front of the Everfree Forest. He said his name was Drocside or something like that. Then, he gave me this apple free of charge. I was going to share it with Gilda, since I know how much she loves apples, but… well…” Pinkie Pie opened her mouth wide, and popped the apple inside. Crunching down, she reduced the apple to sauce, before gulping it down in a heavy swallow.

“Uhm… Pinkie, do you think it was such a good idea to eat that?”

Pinkie’s eyes clenched shut. An adorable hiccup escaped her lips, the force enough she actually jumped into the air. When she landed and looked back to Twilight Sparkle, she noticed she could see clear over the purple mare’s horn and head. She actually had to look down to spot her.

“Not again,” Twilight Sparkle muttered, as another hiccup escaped Pinkie Pie’s lips.

XXX

When she had finished all the ladybug muffins, Gilda followed the scent of apple fritters to Applejack’s stand. Applejack was, surprisingly, happy to see Gilda and mentioned something about owing the griffon a zap apple pie. Although Gilda didn’t know what she was talking about, she didn’t refuse the delicious zap apple pie that was presented before her, and gobbled it down in several blissful bites.

Big Macintosh took Apple Bloom out to enjoy the fair, leaving Gilda alone with Applejack. Shrugging, Gilda somehow found herself helping Applejack stack all the pies pretty.

“How do you deal with Pinkie Pie?” Gilda finally asked.

“She is a bit enthusiastic, ain’t she? Just keep in mind, she means well. She always means well. And, you just gotta overlook someah her more annoyin’ features and focus on the good.”

“Pfft, it’s not even that. I had to deal with Dashie’s snoring and boasting for four years. I can handle annoying just fine. This is going to sound crazy, but how do you deal with her forgiving you, without a trace of malice? I mean, she had it coming, but I guess I could have been a bit nicer to her. I could have politely explained to her that I wanted to be with Dash alone.”

“That wouldn’t ah worked,” Applejack interjected. “She woulda kept pestering you and bumping between you two. Dang, you should see her on Heart and Hooves Day.”

“Well, Fluttershy doesn’t like me, and I’m OK with that. It took months before Dashie would look at me the way she used to. But Pinkie Pie… it’s like she doesn’t even remember how I was. She just forgave me, wholeheartedly, and that’s that, Q.E.D. Do you remember when Dashie insisted I make reparations for what I did? I had to help Fluttershy with one of her pets, and I had to help you bring in the zap apple harvest, but do you know what I had to do for Pinkie Pie?”

“Twilight told me ya came back in a huff, so I figured never ta ask.”

“Pinkie Pie threw me a party, and I had to sit through it. She said since the last party went bad, this was a makeup one. The whole day, she fed me cake, and she brushed my feathers, and she… How do you deal with that? How do you deal with someone who can just forgive you and… that’s it? They don’t hold a grudge or get angry or…”

Applejack smirked. “You know, Ms. Griffon. Ya keep talkin like that, and we may start ta think ya got a heart ah gold under that generally bitchy exterior.”

Gilda laughed. “I know you’re making fun of me, but I just had my first lady bug muffin in almost six years, you gave me my first zap apple pie and it was delicious, and when Dashie is done at the Wonderbolt Academy, she’ll come fluttering down from the clouds. I’m in way too good a mood to be snarky back.”

Applejack offered the griffon a fresh, plump red apple, which she graciously accepted. “I think about it like this, Gilda. It ain’t a matter of who forgives you; it’s a matter of who you forgive. If the whole world thought like that, the world would be a better place. Maybe Pinkie Pie is just ahead of the curve, and trying to inspire the rest of us.”

“Forgiveness for the sake of forgiveness. I’ll never understand how we didn’t trounce you during the war.” Gilda scratched the feathers on her cheeks. “I haven’t got any bits to pay for the apple. How about I work it off next week?”

“Sounds fair, Ms. Griffon. See ya then.”

Gilda decided she was tired of waiting. She would fly up to Cloudsdale and wait for Rainbow Dash there, and then come back down to Ponyville. As Gilda took a step away from the stand, she found the ground beneath her claws shudder and shake. She bounced slightly off the ground, as did Applejack. Instinctively, the griffon and the pony embraced the apple stand to ensure none of the confections bounced off and fell to the dirty ground. When the second tremor rushed through the ground, several of the apple pies at the top of the stack did tumble off and splat onto the grass.

Gilda realized the tremors were caused by a stampede of ponies, all running through the town. For a moment, she assumed this was some sort of pony tradition; some sort of annual Running of the Cakes, but there was nothing organized about them running. There was just a blind panic, an exodus to get away from whatever had spooked them. Gilda found it prudent to move as close to the apple stand as she could, vaguely afraid of being knocked down and trampled beneath a dozen hooves. She waited until the herd had passed and then casually trotted into the center of the street, curious what had spooked so many ponies.

From around the corner came a massive pink shape, so large, at first Gilda could see nothing beyond a pink blob. Then the pink blob began to laugh and shake with mirth, and Gilda realized that it was Pinkie Pie. Only, Pinkie Pie had gained almost four times her prior dimensions and was now stumbling through the streets of Ponyville. Her massive blue eyes swayed side to side, and when she spotted a stand of pies or presentation of confections, she lowered her head and gobbled the entire display down.

“I really should be surprised about this sort of thing,” Gilda muttered.

Pinkie Pie sat back on her massive rump, sending a tremor through the ground that knocked the orchard pony and the griffon off their feet. The pink pony gave her large belly several tender rubs, but upon spotting Applejack, she quickly rushed over. “AJ!” she shouted. Her booming voice had the strength of a thousand drums and made both Applejack and Gilda nearly fall to the ground. “Sorry, sorry,” Pinkie Pie said, making sure to speak softer for her company’s tiny ears. “Check this out though? Isn’t it cool?”

Applejack trotted forward, shaking her head. “Did you go munchin’ that red sprout Dash found? Dang it Pinkie, ya scared everyone away!”

Pinkie Pie scoffed. “Better to have them gone. More candy for me.” She licked her lips. “All for me… And this isn’t my fault! Some mysterious pony in the forest gave me an apple and it made me grow. Twilight sensed magic, so she ran off to the library to come up with a counter spell. In the meantime… since everyone’s gone, figure you wouldn’t want all those delicious apple fritters to go to waste, huh? All for me…”

Pinkie Pie licked her lips. Her massive muzzle batted and whacked at the stand until it started to fall apart. Her huge tongue slipped out and wrapped around the apple fritters (and the table they stood on) before scooping it all into her mouth. Pastries and wood were crunched between thick, dull teeth as she chewed quickly. A massive bulge ran down Pinkie Pie’s throat, before disappearing into her rather large belly.

“Pinkie Pie, ya feelin’ alright?” Applejack asked. “Ya just ate my whole concession stand. Big Macintosh ain’t gonna be happy he’s gotta rebuild it.”

The pink pony swallowed. Gilda took an instinctive step back as the pink body suddenly inflated, growing just a bit bigger than it had been before. There was a twinkle of pain in her eye, but she managed to smile, and said, “Just… really hungry I guess. All this candy…” She wandered to another of the stand, and opened her great mouth. A moment later, she had put her jaws over the stand that belonged to Donut Joe, and carefully closed her mouth. The entire stand, as well as a portion of the ground beneath, disappeared into her massive maw. This time she didn’t even bother chewing. She just tilted her head back and swallowed several times, struggling to force the “food” down her throat. Her belly gurgled and growled like thunder, even louder than her booming voice. She sat back and rubbed it tenderly.

“Some things wrong,” Applejack whispered, coming to stand beside Gilda. “Not just that Pinkie’s giant. Just look at her.”

Gilda turned her attention back to the giant pony, at first unsure what she was supposed to be seeing. Pinkie Pie dipped her head and gobbled up another confection stand, but just after swallowing, she sat down and tenderly rubbed her swollen gut. Little pokes and protrusions could be seen jutting out of the stretched pink skin of her belly. Her blue eyes screwed shut suddenly and her teeth gritted, but soon her body had swelled another size, and there were no longer protrusions sticking out of her gut. Her body was jiggling gently as she got to her feet, and she shifted her eyes left to right, looking for something else to eat. She was the size of a normal house by now, and only growing larger as the apples and architecture settled in her belly.

“Gilda, I need ya to stay with her. Keep her distracted. Don’t let her eat anything else. I’ll give ya all the apples ya can eat. Just… I gotta go see if Twilight has got anything ta help Pinkie. Can ya just do this, please?”

Gilda managed a smile, and nodded. A moment later, she was staring at the muscular flanks of Applejack as she went racing off towards the library, as fast as she could, leaving Gilda completely alone with an oversized pink pony.

Having exhausted her present supply of confections, Pinkie Pie had begun to breathe rather heavy. She was sitting there, tenderly rubbing her stomach, when she suddenly doubled over and let out a little whimper and groan. She quickly got to her hooves and trotted forward, blue eyes swaying side to side, searching for another pie or cupcake to soothe the rumble in her stomach, until Gilda came to flutter in her path. Pinkie Pie gave a nervous smile, for a moment forgetting about the ache in the pit of her belly. “H-hi Gilda,” she said.

Arms crossed over her chest and powerful wings flapping in the air, the griffon passively stared at the massive pink pony. “The apple one wants me to keep an eye on you. Shouldn’t be too hard. You’re as big as the whole damn town.”

Pinkie Pie frowned, and her cheeks turned a subtle shade of red. She took a step back.

“Hey, tons of fun, where are you going?”

Pinkie Pie’s stomach rumbled painfully and she bowed her head. She looked left to right, trying to find someplace to retreat, but there were houses flanking her on either side, and despite all the stands she had eaten, she wasn’t actually feeling that destructive. And she really just wanted something else to eat. Gilda fluttered forward, once more coming right before the pink, monolithic face. “How you feeling?”

“I… I’m hungry,” Pinkie Pie said meekly.

“Don’t you think you’ve had enough?”

“Yeah, I think I have, but I’m still really hungry. And I’m only getting hungrier.” An oddly delicate whimper slipped between Pinkie Pie’s lips. She took a careful breath, but her eyes screwed shut suddenly and she softly rubbed her inflated gut. When she opened her eyes, Gilda was resting so her stomach and chest on Pinkie Pie’s nostrils, her elbows on Pinkie Pie’s snout. “Take a seat, dweeb.”

Gilda was happy she was in the air, so when Pinkie Pie’s enormous plot hit the ground, she wasn’t a victim of the earthquake. When Pinkie Pie was sitting down fully, Gilda fluttered down to the ground and came to stand between her thick, slightly chubby legs. Pinkie Pie’s tummy swelled out beyond its normal dimensions, and she tenderly rubbed her excess fat, a slightly pained look spread across her pink face.

This had to be the single stupidest thing Gilda had ever done in her life, and that was saying something. She had to keep Pinkie Pie distracted, though, since Gilda could only imagine what would happen if she kept eating. Either she would explode, or devour all of Ponyville in a desperate bid to sate her constantly growing hunger… Gilda never did like magic.

“Why don’t you like me?” Pinkie Pie muttered. “I’m sorry that I kept getting between you and Dash, but I didn’t mean to make you mad. I really just wanted to be friends.”

“It’s alright. I’m just an old, grumpy bird, and sometimes I do need to do something fun to cheer up. If you can tone it down a bit, I promise, I’ll try and find time to be around you. I’m starting to think I really do need friends. I love Dash, and Applejack and Sparkle aren’t that bad to be around.”

“I will try to tone it down,” Pinkie Pie said. Once more, her eyes screwed shut, and a thunderous rumble escaped her stomach. Arms wrapped tight around chest, she bent forward, groaning.

Gilda didn’t move. She stood there, and when Pinkie Pie’s blue eyes fell to her, she smiled. “Did Dash ever tell you I like big mares?”

Sure, there were probably other ways to keep a gigantic Pinkie Pie distracted, but inspiration was slow coming for the griffon. And, truthfully, Gilda really did have a thing for big mares. As odd as it might sound, she would be lying if she said there wasn’t something alluring about being between a pair of thighs thicker than most buildings. She would have rather they be cyan blue thighs, of course, but it was alright.

Pinkie Pie let out a little giggle as the sharp claws of the griffon brushed her. The sharp talons that dotted each of Gilda’s fingers were perfect for reaching her skin. Gilda slowly moved forward, nervousness tugging at her heart, but for whatever reason, she pressed on. When she finally decided this idea really was just too damn crazy, she felt a strong weight at her back, and realized that Pinkie Pie had placed her hoof behind her. Golden eyes wide, she looked up to Pinkie Pie, to see her signature smile had returned. “You know, tiny Gilda, I like big mares too. And little mares. And big stallions. And little stallions. And even griffons. I like everyone, as a matter of fact, but you probably already guessed that, huh?”

Gilda’s eyes practically bulged out of her head as Pinkie Pie slowly rolled back, sitting firmer on her rump cheeks and tail hole. The curve of her groin was slowly revealed, as were a pair of gargantuan lips and engorged labia, both already drooling, either from anticipation or from all the candy she had just eaten. The scent of lust and warmth hit Gilda like a train, knocking the wind out of her lungs. For a panicked moment, she clawed and cawed, trying to take a breath, though she went stock still when the warmth of Pinkie Pie’s drooling lips washed over her chest. The scent of lust, rolling out of Pinkie Pie in great waves, was overwhelming for Gilda. She found she could do little more than lay there, the pink hoof at her back, and the enormous lips at her front.

Horses naturally had large, deep vaginas, and Pinkie Pie was considered a large mare by most standards. Gilda lifted her claws and attempted to brace herself on the slick lips of the nethers, but found the skin far too wet to give her anything to hold on to. With the smallest amount of pressure on her back, she was suddenly up to her elbows inside the pink pony, the warmth both terrifying and oddly alluring. Despite the size of the lips, Gilda’s shoulders proved too broad to sink inside immediately. Gilda gave a sigh of relief, and began to wiggle and squirm, attempting to push herself out, but found the fleshy lips growing steadily wider.

Pinkie Pie let out a long, dreamy sigh. There was still an ache in her belly, but the weight in her groin was a pleasant distraction from that pain. Gilda’s feathers were so strange against her slick, drooling lips, but far from unpleasant. Giggles rolled out of her and her whole body shook with mirth as she felt Gilda finally start to wiggle and squirm. Cream was washing out of her, soaking Gilda, and she was vaguely afraid the poor griffon might drown. If Gilda ever stopped squirming and fighting, she assured herself she would be fast enough to pull her out, but for now, Pinkie Pie simply enjoyed the struggles.

Gilda’s world was one of fear and lust. It was difficult to breath. The air was thick, and if she dared to open her beak, she would get a mouthful of odd tasting juice. She pushed forward anyway, until only her lion’s tail was left outside the sweltering lips. At first, the pressure upon her body was actually quite painful. Pinkie Pie’s warm lips, although yielding and soft, were squeezing her on all sides. For a brief moment, her struggles were out of pure, raw terror. But the lips widened suddenly, as Pinkie Pie continued to steadily grow, and soon the squeeze of the nether muscles were more snug than crushing.

For a long time, Pinkie Pie kept her hoof firmly wedged inside her nethers. Flecks of drool spilled out of her lips as she felt the painful lust inside her build. Gilda was scratching and clawing at the thick walls like an ornery cat, the pain the griffon caused sprinkling the fits of lust. Pinkie Pie was only vaguely aware Gilda was traveling steadily deeper. The more lust that sprinkled through her body, the more she grew, which allowed Gilda to slip farther inside until she hit some sort of special spot, that no stallion before had ever touched.

Pinkie Pie jerked up suddenly, only to fall to her back and send a shuddering wave through all of Equestria. Her sides were now brushing against the buildings that flanked her. A shudder ran through her, and she pushed against the home. Her hooves smashed into the buildings’ innards, causing somepony’s home to collapse into a pile of dust. She sat up once again, and gently placed her hoof inside her massive nethers, the bulk pleasant at her lips while Gilda worked deeper.

Far inside the pink mare, Gilda was going mad. It was dark and hot inside the horse, and tight when the walls around her squeezed. The scents of lust were overwhelming her olfactory sense, as was the warmth that was bathing her body. Completely smothered, she was doing a fairly good job of holding her breath, though knew she could not last. She fought and clawed madly; trying to find an escape, terrified her breath would drown in… she didn’t really want to think about it.

Pinkie Pie felt warmth wash out of her, and quickly pulled her hoof away. It felt like an explosion deep inside, like a dam had broken and a sweet release was washing away. She felt Gilda claw and scratch every inch of her nethers as the creamy flood pushed the miniscule griffon forward. A wet caw signaled she was free of the nether’s and Pinkie Pie allowed herself to fall back, sending another earthquake all through Equestria.

It was several minutes before Gilda found the strength to stand up. Her legs were shaking and her fur was absolutely soaked with heavy cream. She had been used, by a pony no less, in a way she would never be able to forget.

Her wings were sore, but not broken, so she found the strength to flap and flutter into the air. Just getting onto Pinkie Pie’s chest left her utterly tuckered out and she plummeted the short distance onto the soft, pink belly. Pinkie Pie propped herself up on her elbows and looked to Gilda, before giving a wide smile. Rolling slightly to her side, she placed a hoof behind Gilda’s back and began to tug her towards her face. Gilda was a little worried about approaching the mouth with could now effortlessly consume an entire house, but couldn’t really fight the massive hoof at her back. She went rigid when pressed against the warm, wet lips of the pink mare, but Pinkie Pie merely puckered and gave the griffon a tender kiss. A tongue larger than Gilda’s whole body slipped out and brushed over her fur and feathers, removing some of the globs of cream that clung to her. Pinkie Pie then carefully turned Gilda around and licked up her back. How drool was preferable to the scent of love, Gilda wasn’t sure, but at least it might be slightly easier to explain to Rainbow Dash.

“I ever you tell you you’re quite tasty?” Pinkie Pie asked. The look of utter horror on Gilda’s face brought laughter to the giant pony, who set the griffon down on her chest before lowering her head. Sleeping on her back was not ideal for a mare, but Pinkie Pie was too tired to roll over. And although her stomach was aching, the weariness at her eyes helped her to drift to sleep.

Gilda was happy about that. She doubted she could keep the pink one distracted any longer, and hopefully Twilight Sparkle was already on her way back with some sort of reverse spell. Much like a cat, Gilda circled several times before she found just the right spot on Pinkie Pie’s large, swollen belly. She lay down slowly and closed her eyes, not sleeping (especially since Pinkie Pie was snoring louder than Rainbow Dash ever could,) but just waiting, listening, thinking. At least Pinkie Pie’s size had seemed to stop. At least for now.

In the Dog House [Gas, Micro] (2013-01-30)

Story Summary: For humiliating them, the Diamond Dogs seek vengeance upon Rarity, intending to do Celestia knows what. But what will happen when the tables are turned? And they are faced with a very tired, very aroused, and very angry mare?

Major Characters:

Minor Characters:

Tags: Anus, Ass, Booty, Butt, Crush, Diamond, Dogs, Fart, Gas, Growth, Hoof, Lips, Little, Macro, Magic, Micro, MLP, My, Pony, Rarity, Shrink, Smother, Sparkle, Stomp, Twilight, Vagina, Vaginal

XXX

As careful as she could, Rarity placed the final jewel into the final slot, and then applied her full weight to push it down. The metal rim expanded, allowing the jewel to slide, and then quickly contracted, sealing it tightly in place. Rarity smiled at that, and trotted backwards. Each jewel was about the size of her hoof, and in a range of colors. Up close, it just looked like a blob of colors, but as she moved farther and farther back, the design eventually took shape, and was revealed to be an elegant scene, displaying Princess Celestia (crafted with several white gems for the body and a rainbow array for the mane,) looking up at the sun. It was the sun that had given her the most trouble. A big yellow blob in the sky wasn’t easy to make interesting, but the cascading range of gold, yellow, red, orange, all in different shades, managed to make it glow. Rarity gave a sigh of relief, and looked over her shoulder to the enormous purple face of Twilight Sparkle. Twilight smiled as she looked the flag over, and nodded. “It’s beautiful.”

“I couldn’t have done it without you, Twilight. Every gem is exactly one centimeter from every other, and every one is a different shade, even if just slightly though. Of course, the philistines that pollute this town won’t appreciate it, but… I’ll know. And I am sure Princess Celestia will understand my work.”

“I am too.” Twilight Sparkle giggled, and the force of the vibrations knocked the miniscule Rarity off her hooves. “A-are you excited about her coming to visit? This will be her first official appearance since the Second Reign of Discord. There will be delegates from the East and the South. There is talk a representative of the Griffon Kingdom might even be coming. And…” Twilight Sparkle looked left to right, as if someone might be at the windows, peering in. With a hushed voice, she said, “There are even rumors that Queen Chrysalis will be in attendance, though she will probably be using a glamour spell. But Princess Celestia wants to take steps to prevent a threat like Discord returning. It seems she has come to accept that us ponies can’t do it all alone. This flag will represent Princess Celestia, and us ponies of Equestria. All the delegates are bringing flags of the finest material they can muster.”

With new reverence, Rarity turned to the flag she had spent the past week perfecting. Celestia had said the flag was important, and that she was trusting Rarity with it. But truthfully, Rarity had assumed she was just being generous with her praise. She had spent the entire week locked inside her workshop, hoping to make Celestia proud, and did believe she had succeeded. Now, as she looked at it… “It’s not good enough…” she muttered.

“Rarity, it’s perfect. In fact, if it’s alright, I’m going to go to Princess Celestia for a final approval. I think she’s going to love it though.”

Rarity watched as magenta magic embraced the flag, and then as the flag was neatly folded to be placed into Twilight Sparkle’s satchel bag. “Princess Celestia will adore it, I promise.” And Twilight Sparkle turned to leave.

“Uhm… Twi,” Rarity said.

“Yes,” the purple pony asked, turning around.

“…Could you give me back my size?”

The expression Twilight Sparkle wore for several moments could only be described as “derpy.” A nervous giggle escaped her lips, and she lowered her head, horn sparking. “I… I promise, I would not have gotten too far before I remembered. And, thank you so much for letting me practice the Size Change spell on you. After seeing Princess Celestia do it… it was just so cool! Right, right, here goes. Rarity, grow.”

Magenta magic gently embraced Rarity, who had to giggle at the oddly ticklish feel of the arcane brushing her fur. Her body slowly, slowly began to expand, gradually growing thicker and fuller and heavier, until she was about the size of a foal. When that large, she leapt off the table (as her increasing weight might cause it to shatter beneath her,) and bounced from hoof to hoof until back to her normal size. “I still don’t get how it works.”

“Princess Celestia calls it ‘the Hammer Space Value.’ Your excess mass is stored in the area… between the lines of all the other mass. And, to perform a growth spell, you take the mass in the area between all the other mass to give you form. Does that make sense?”

“Not really,” Rarity admitted. “But then, what does it matter? It worked, and I feel fine. And I doubt I could have done the flag without it, or at least it wouldn’t have been as easy.” Rarity allowed a dainty yawn to escape her lips. “You can take that to the castle. I think I’m going to get a few winks in.”

Twilight Sparkle gently nuzzled Rarity’s cheek before turning and trotting out the door, using her magic to open it and then letting gravity swing it shut. Her mind was racing, thinking about standing before Princess Celestia, and a visible bounce was in each of her steps as her hooves made a clip-clop noise down the road. Her attention was on what was ahead, not behind, so she did not notice as a large rock was casually kicked into the path of the swinging door, preventing it from closing and locking. Rarity, suddenly feeling a week’s worth of fatigue all at once, was already headed to the kitchen. She didn’t notice the door failed to click, implying the lock was in place.

She filled her tea kettle with water, and then placed it on the burner. Tea and cream before bed always helped her sleep. She yawned again as the water started to boil, and then looked around. “Opal?” she asked. “Opal, I’m sorry I’ve been neglecting you. Mommy has just been busy.” She squatted down, and peered beneath the counter, spotting her white cat curled into a ball, shivering and whining weakly. “Opal, what’s wrong?” Rarity lowered to her belly and reached a hoof forward, trying to gently stroke her Persian cat, who only whined and hissed at the approaching hoof. Rarity scooted back, confused, when her nostrils twitched, and she noticed an awful smell. She almost gagged, but before she could, a rope had slipped over her neck and yanked hard, strangling her just a moment and pulling her off her hooves.

“We have you pretty pony,” came a snarling voice, followed a trio of deep chuckles. “You’re ours, and we aren’t ever going to let you go.”

It was the smell of the trio of Diamond Dogs that Rarity found most repulsive. She could close her eyes to their ugly face or ignore the horny fingers squeezing at her skin, but she had to breathe, and the repulsive odor of their fur and breath left her gagging.

“You stole from us,” one of them snarled, giving the noose a sharp tug. “You stole all our gems.”

“You kidnapped me!” Rarity shouted, tugging and ripping at the rope, flailing her hooves madly. Soon, she felt heavy weights on her arms, perhaps two of the dogs pinned her down, and she found she could not move save a weak wiggle. She dared to open her eyes and look about, and found the leader of the trio face to face with her, green eyes narrowed to sharp slits.

“You are going to pay for stealing from us. For tricking us.”

Rarity’s horn sparked, but before she could do anything, a stiff paw whacked her forehead, making her shudder. “We are going to take everything from you,” the dog explained, his breath putrid. “We are going to take all of what you took from us, and then work you as a mule until you break.”

There was a noise, somewhere off in the other room, as the front door swung open. Rarity could faintly hear Twilight Sparkle’s voice, as she called out, “Rarity. Sorry to bother you, I just forgot the spell book that has the shrinking spell. I figure I will bring it back to the Canterlot library while I’m there.”

The noose around her neck tightened, and Rarity was dragged to a corner of the kitchen. The largest of the dogs took her in a stiff bear hug, before one of his paws found her muzzle and kept it tightly closed. She mumbled and kicked, but the grip tightened, until her nostrils were covered by the thick skin of the dog’s pad, and she found she could not breathe. Of course, that only made her fight and struggle harder. Even as the leader of the trio squatted down and told her to stay quiet, she struggled, until she started to feel faint.

Twilight Sparkle shrugged, guessing Rarity had headed off for her nap, and spotting the spell book on the table, lifted it with her magic and placed it in her saddlebag. She was just turning to leave when she heard the whistle of the teapot in the kitchen, and intrigued, she trotted forth.

“Stupid mule!” the lead dog shouted, gripping Rarity’s horn and throat tight. What he intended to do, the mare hadn’t a clue. Snap her neck, or break off her horn, or any number of horrible things. Her eyes almost bulged out of her head as she watched the muscles in his arms tense and prepare, when suddenly she heard Twilight Sparkle’s voice.

“Dogs, shrink!”

Magenta magic rocketed out of the purple pony’s horn. The lead dog still yanked, and a shudder of pain rippled through the glamorous mare, but he did not succeed in breaking her horn off. After a moment, she fought and wiggled and kicked, and managed to break free of the largest dog’s grip. She trotted forward quickly, taking up residence behind Twilight Sparkle, shaking something fierce. “They-they were going to…”

“It’s alright Rarity. They won’t be able to hurt you now.”

Twilight Sparkle looked to the three dogs, quickly losing their size. Then to an empty jar that Rarity must have just cleaned. She picked up the jar with her magic, and then guided it forward, scooping the three dogs up before they could flee and infest the house. She placed the jar on the table, and then looked to Rarity, who at least had stopped shaking. “You OK?” she asked.

Rarity nodded. “Yeah just… jeez, my horn.” Her lip quivered as she gently rubbed it, massaged it. A sore spark rippled through it every so often. Twilight Sparkle leaned close to inspect it. “I don’t see any damage, and I don’t sense any magic escaping. Will you please go see Nurse Sweetheart though? Or Zecora, just in case.”

Rarity nodded. “I will.” She looked to the Diamond Dogs, and glared. “What about them?”

“Invading Ponyville, taking one of its citizens hostage, threatening them, assault. They’ve got a lot of answer to.”

Rarity continued to stare. “Everyone is so busy preparing for Princess Celestia and the delegates. Asking them to deal with the Diamond Dogs would just put more of a burden on the system.”

“Yeah, I guess…”

“So… why don’t you just leave them here for the time being? I’ll look after them until after all this is done, and then we can turn them over to the proper authorities.”

“Are you sure you can handle them, Rarity?”

“Of course I can!” Rarity exclaimed. “They’re not going to turn back to normal size, are they?”

“No. Even if Diamond Dogs could use magic, the spell is very advanced.”

Rarity placed her head under Twilight Sparkle’s tail, and began to push her towards the still open front door. “Now, you go get to Canterlot and show Princess Celestia my work. See what she says. Send Owlowiscious if anything needs to be changed. I’ll take the first train over.”

“Rarity, are you sure you’re alright,” Twilight Sparkle asked, just before she was pushed through the threshold of the door.

But the glamorous mare nodded quickly, and then closed the door with her rear leg, before trotting back into the kitchen.

Housed inside the jar, the dogs were utterly petrified as Opalescence, attracted by the miniscule animals, began to nudge it gently with her head. Inch by inch, it approached the side of the table, and the sheer drop to the ground. If the fall didn’t kill them, surely the cat, eagerly licking her lips, would. They panicked and begged and pleaded, but all their prayers fell onto deaf ears, until at last Opalescence was suddenly hoisted into the arms of Rarity.

“Bad kitty,” she said, though couldn’t help giving the cat a soft nuzzle. “Opal, would you go play with your toys. These are for me,” she said with a soft smile, and after gently kissing her cat, she set it down on the ground. A gentle bop on the rump sent the cat off, walking casually, though once or twice the cat did turn around and glare at Rarity, who was now only concerned with the dogs housed inside the jar.

Rarity attempted to use her magic, but a painful migraine tore through her skull until she stopped. She sighed, taking the time to walk to the mirror and inspect her horn. No visible damage, and Twilight Sparkle said no magic was seeping out of the horn. But it hurt. Perhaps she had pulled a magic muscle in her horn, and time and rest would eventually heal the wound.

She picked up the jar the old fashioned way, and balanced it on her back, before carefully trotting to her bedroom and locking the door behind her. She set the jar down carefully and then looked down into it, at the three little dogs, all huddled close, babbling and whimpering like puppies. For a long time, Rarity stared. Every so often, a look of sheer rage crossed her face and the whimpers of the dogs grew louder. But then her face softened and she simply stared.

“I never got your names,” she said. “What are your names?”

The grey dog, with the medium build, was the first one to speak. “Rover,” he said.

“Fido,” said the largest one, the one who had nearly smothered her without even realizing.

“Spot,” said the last.

“Well, dogs, I am Rarity. In fact, Mistress Rarity has a nice ring to it I do believe. That’s what you will address me as, Mistress Rarity.”

The three dogs all stared up at her. Their sentiment was finally voiced by Rover, who gave a baffled, “What?”

Rarity’s hoof knocked the jar at the top, and caused it to topple over. The dogs fell with it, and soon landed on the jar’s side. Rarity tipped the jar over further, until its open top was embracing the ground, and the three dogs found themselves on the ground. Rarity removed the jar and casually placed it right side up.

When she sat down, her large hips and plot caused the ground to rumble slightly, and the dogs to all be knocked off their feet. She pushed her hooves out in front of her, sitting in an oddly dog like fashion, her wall sized hooves now resting before the three Diamond Dogs.

“I need a volunteer,” she said. The three dogs all stared up at her, baffled, until she slammed one of her fore hooves into the ground before him. “I need one,” she said again.

Rover looked back at Spot, and made a gesture with his hand that told him to go forward. Spot didn’t dare move until Fido kicked him in the seat and sent him stumbling ahead of the little group.

Rarity once more rose to her hooves, and took a brief step forward. Her large fore hoof landed on top of Spot, and smothered him from the world, sealing him beneath the titanic wall of off white. “Hmmm… now, another volunteer,” she said.

“Fido,” Rover said. “Get going.”

“But boss!”

“Do it!” Rover shouted, and head held low, Fido casually trotted forward.

On the heel of her hooves, Rarity spun around so she was facing the other direction. Her left rear hoof came to rest upon poor Spot, who had just enough time to take a breath between crushes. The glamorous mare’s enormous plot was now hovering over Rover and Fido both, and growing inexplicably larger as Rarity slowly began to sit.

Because Rover was the farthest back from the ground, the planet sized plot known as Rarity’s ass was suddenly upon him, smothering him and not even letting a whimper or groan escape before the flesh was over him. Rarity’s rump was delightfully squishy, sparing him a crushing embrace, but breath was not filling his desperate lungs, and he found himself desperately gasping. Fido found himself corralled between the large thighs of the mare, as she settled down and sat fully.

“Little monsters,” Rarity muttered. “Come into my house, attack me. Have you any idea how tired I am always being the damsel in distress? And after an entire week of sleepless nights!”

“We’re sorry!” Fido screamed.

“Yes, you’re sorry because now I’m the one with the power. Because now you are the ones who are weak. I am tired and sore, and you three are going to help me. Maybe, if you do a good job, I’ll even let you go.”

“Pony!”

“Mistress Rarity,” she corrected, and leaned back slightly. A pained howl echoed from under her shapely plot as Rover was squished beneath her cheeks, and a little giggle escaped her lips. It felt like it had been a week since she had last sat down. A sleepless week, fetching gems, setting them into the flag, fetching more, pulling them out to set them again because she happened to notice the smallest flaw. She had been powered by coffee and caffeine drinks, but now with the flag safely on its way to Canterlot, she finally had a chance to just sit and relax. And having a trio of little helpers didn’t hurt. She was sleepy, truth be told, but before that, she really did want to have some fun. And teach these little beasts just who was boss.

Her hooves were weary from all the walking and standing she had done. She was not an earth walker, and was not ashamed that her hooves were accustomed to being pampered. When all this was over, she would schedule a day at the spa with Twilight Sparkle and Fluttershy, but for now, a squirming, wiggling, writhing little dog under her hoof was the best she could hope for.

Spot was warm and furry, and grinding her hoof side to side left a funny tingle on her hoof. Spot was scratching and clawing, and the wall of off white that smothered him did yield when he pushed, giving him a glimmer of hope. Rarity lifted her hoof up, letting him breath, and then pushed it back down. Spot’s stout, stocky build meant she could smother him fully, and applying just a bit more pressure, the rim of her hoof nearly touched the ground. The middle of her hoof, soft and warm and squishy, overwhelmed the dog. Fighting it was like fighting a giant pillow. And still he squirmed. Giggles escaped Rarity, from the hoof massage of her little helper, though whenever his struggles started to grow too faint, she lifted her hoof up and allowed him to breath.

She was not nearly so gentle with Rover, who was smothered completely beneath her impressive plot. He was the leader of the trio, that much was clear. The others were just followers, and although that didn’t absolve them of their crimes, she could at least felt a tug of mercy for them in her heart. Besides, Rover seemed the most durable, and the way he was squirming underneath her was nothing short of a dream. He really was a fighter. Rarity was not a Pegasus, and although her lower body was impressive, she lacked the toned muscle that somepony like Rainbow Dash possessed. Her fatty cheeks yielded as the tiny dog squirmed, and soon she felt he was actually crawling along the ground, in the direction he must have assumed was a way out. She encouraged him to crawl by rolling slightly to her side and alleviating some pressure on his body, giving him a path.

She giggled as she felt Rover finally reach the cleft of her rump, and quickly sat down fully. Her fatty cheeks, which would normally spread apart slightly, now squeezed like unmerciful walls upon the dog, who used all his strength to keep from being crushed. His nails dug into the fur and fat, trying to claw his way out but only succeeded in earning giggles from the giant mare, who found the scratching delightful. Realizing that he could not get out from the sides, Rover lifted his claws and scratched at the ponut of the pony’s ass, hoping perhaps without a layer of fur to protect her, she might feel something.

And Rarity did feel something. She wiggled her hips side to side, grinding her rump down, and when the scratching and clawing doubled, giggles escaped her. Occasionally, one of the claws scratched over her moist, quivering pucker and made her whole body shake. It was that sensation, the way the claws scratched an itch she didn’t realize she had, that she craved, and kept applying pressure until at last he was furiously clawing at her quivering vent. She lifted up enough that his howls could escape the embrace of her flesh, and then abruptly sat back down, savoring the feel.

Fido, still standing between the mare’s legs, did think about running. The low hum escaping Rarity’s throat implied that she was distracted by her two servants, and he wondered if he might slip away unnoticed. But even if he somehow escaped this one room, just outside the door was the prowling Persian cat, whose treatment of him would probably be even worse than that of the mistress.

A hoof came behind his back, and he felt himself pushed forward, towards the supple curve of the mare’s crotch. He was pressed gingerly against the soft, yielding flesh, and immediately came to life, fighting and stirring and beating against her. Rarity continued to grind herself left and right, rubbing her rump against the ground and the minuscule dog pinned beneath her. She applied pressure to Spot, under her hoof, and when at last she felt she had had enough, she kicked him over the ground and stepped on him with her other hoof, starting the massage a new.

Fido beat against the smooth curve of the mare’s crotch, struggling to escape the embrace of her hoof at his back. He kicked and clawed, until suddenly the wall in front of him yielded, and his forepaw slipped into someplace warm and moist. A horrified shudder ran through him, and although he tried to pull his hand out, Rarity adjusted her grip, and pressed his upper half against the part in her flesh.

Spot was finally given his reprieve as Rarity lifted her hoof off of him, and instead placed her hooves on the ground. She leaned her body forward, her crotch rolling forth and now pinning Fido beneath her full weight. Rover squirmed and kicked, just managing to squeeze his chest out of the smothering glutes, but found his legs and tail still pinned beneath her tender crack, her flexing anus mere inches from his head. And, off in the distance, there was an odd gurgling noise, muffled by layers of fur and muscle, but vaguely distinct. Rover watched as the anus flexed once, and then expanded wide. A moment later, accompanied by a baritone rumble, a gust of wind rushed out from between Rarity’s impressive cheeks, washing Rover in the sickening odor.

Rarity’s cheeks turned bright red, and she actually hid her face with a hoof from the three dogs. “I… I’m sorry. That wasn’t very lady like.”

Groaning softly, she felt her belly rumble as it had before. Her belly had suffered from stress and the sleepless nights of the week past, and her stomach was churning to alleviate all the pressure. Another baritone rumble, and the anus flexed grimly, before a gust of gas washed over Rover, making him gag. “Oh, come on now. Your breath smelled far worse than that, every time you decided to breathe on me.” She rolled back, once more smothering the dog under her rump, and released one final fart upon him. The force actually lifted her off the ground, if only slightly. Her belly seemed to have calmed down, and she stood up. Looking down between her rear legs, she had to giggle at the little dog, gagging and gasping at the cloud he was stuck in. Fido was laying on his back as well, his chest and arm completely drenched in juice from his time between Rarity’s legs. Spot didn’t look hurt, but refused to move, perhaps afraid that any movement would be taken as an act of defiance, and earn him another crushing.

Truthfully, Rarity’s focus was solely on Rover. She took the time to retrieve her jar, and then placed Fido and Spot inside it. She doubted they would be able to escape, but just to be safe she screwed a lid on. When she noticed their hisses and pleas, she knocked a hole in the jar with a knife to allow air to enter and escape, and then turned her attention back to Rover. A cruel grin was spread across her usually supple features. She trotted to Rover, and then placed her rear hooves down so they corralled the miniscule dog. His eyes flickered up, and he stared at the enormous rump that had been the object of his torture, and let out a pitiful scream as her rear legs folded and she began to sit down.

Rather than squished beneath her buttocks again, it was the curve of her crotch that pressed upon Rover’s back, squeezing him against the ground. Warmth washed over his body, as the lips, opened by the “affection” that Fido had showed not minutes ago, began to squeeze and slurp over the grey dog’s shape. Howls and struggles followed as Rarity pressed down harder and harder, lifted up and pressed down hard again. Trickles of white oozed out from between her legs, sloshing over the dog, as she grinded her crotch down harder and harder. Soon, the delightful bulk was brushing against her silky inner walls, making her tingle.

Rarity sat up slowly. Stretching her rear legs out in front of her, she spread them apart, and then braced herself on her fore hooves. Her body was quaking. The surprisingly pleasant bulk of dog, resting inside her lips, brought tired tears to her eyes. The way he fought and kicked and punched, the way he howled and snarled, her insides wide…

Her head tilted back, and a choked gasp escaped her lips. She shook and whined, grinding down upon the Diamond Dog inside her, until feeling a weary bliss touch her heart. A trickle of white oozed out from between her legs, Rover sliding forward on the wave and landing as a wet heap, a few inches away from the groin.

Rarity sighed, and then yawned, the fatigue of the week finally hitting her like the tackle from an infatuated Big Macintosh. She got to her legs slowly, and leaned down, nipping Rover by the tail in her teeth. She was not bothered by the juice that coated him, although the taste of his fur on her tongue was rather revolting. Still she tolerated it as she walked to the jar and unscrewed the lid, before dropping the dog in with his fellows. She sealed the lid tight, and just to be safe poked another few holes in it. Then it was off into the bathroom to take a nice, long, hot shower.

Now wearing an evening robe and adorable matching slippers, Rarity returned to her room. Opalescence was knocking and batting at the jar, trying to get the tasty treats inside, but after a scolding from Rarity, she leapt onto the bed to sleep. Rarity placed the jar right side up, and then smiled in at the occupants. “I must admit, you three are wonderful for stress relief. Oh, don’t worry, I’ll have Twilight return you to your normal size when things have calmed down. Although, do ask yourself, would being with me be that bad, especially when the alternative is a life sentence in the palace’s dungeon.” She smiled softly. “Think it over. I’ve always wanted to have pets.”

Opalescence lifted her head.

“Oh relax, you’re more of a sidekick.”

The cat stared a moment, but then curled into an adorable ball. Rarity scooted under the covers, and set her head down, hoping that tomorrow her horn would stop hurting.

Big Sisters [Anal, Vore, Hoof, Micro] (2013-11-13)

Story Summary:

Major Characters:

Minor Characters:

Tags: Anal, Apple, Applejack, Belle, Bloom, Butt, Crush, Dash, Hooves, Little, Macro, Micro, My, Pony, Rainbow, Rarity, Scootaloo, Smother, Socks, Soft, Stockings, Sweetie, Vore

XXX

“We’re sorry!” the three fillies said in practiced unison. Ever since joining together as the Cutie Mark Crusaders, apologizing was something they had become experts at (with Sweetie Belle even wondering if that was their special talent). Today, they were apologizing to Twilight Sparkle, who did not seem relieved by their words in the slightest.

“I have never been so mad at you three in my life!” the violet mare said. Although her voice was low, the tranquil fury was more unnerving than if she were screaming.

“But it’s a public library,” Apple Bloom said softly. “It’s not like we were trespassing.”

“Yeah,” Scootaloo said. “We just… thought maybe we might find something to get our cutie mark… We’re sorry for going into your room like that, but we just knew you would say no if we asked you, so we figured if we found a book or something and then came to you-”

Twilight Sparkle slammed one of her hooves into the ground, sending ugly cracks rushing through the stone. The cracks almost touched the three cowering fillies, but they scrambled back, as if the cracks might hurt them. She was gritting her teeth, eyes narrowed, face contorted into a near demonic stare. All three of the fillies would have cried or screamed, but the fear that rushed through them kept them from even breathing.

“Twi, take a breath,” Spike said, stretching a little hand out and touching the violet mare’s shoulder.

Twilight took his advice, taking a deep breath with her eyes closed, before looking down at the fillies. “I’m not angry that you came into my library,” she said. “I’m not even angry that you picked the lock to my bedroom and went inside, alright? What you three have to understand is that I keep dangerous stuff in my room. I keep plants I use when I practice alchemy, I keep ancient texts that Princess Celestia has entrusted me with, I keep artifacts that we are not even sure what they will do. Those are things that adult ponies shouldn’t even touch, let alone three fillies.” She took another deep breath. “Please understand, if anything ever happened to you, because of me, I would never forgive myself. Your older sisters would never forgive me either, and with good reason.”

The three fillies dipped their heads.

“Now listen you three,” Twilight Sparkle continued. “I need you each to think really hard. What did you touch when you were in my room?”

“I… may have touched a spell book with an ankh on it,” Sweetie Belle whimpered.

“I kinda looked with my hooves at a golden feather under a glass display,” Scootaloo said, biting her lip.

“I sorta sniffed some sort of blue plant,” Apple Bloom admitted.

“Yeah, and then you sneezed and blew it on us,” Scootaloo muttered, but another slam of Twilight Sparkle’s hoof kept the pegasus quiet.

“Alright,” Twilight Sparkle said, thinking. “I am going to go try and figure out what each of you touched. Sweetie Belle, that book is one I borrowed from a friend in Canterlot. Did you open it? Did you read it?”

“I sorta dropped it, and it fell and opened, and I may have looked down at the words… I didn’t read anything aloud though!”

Spike’s hand on Twilight Sparkle’s shoulder was the only thing that kept the mare from exploding. “Since you three seem fine, I doubt it was anything dangerous, but just to be safe, I want you three to go right home. I had Spike send each of your sisters a letter explaining what you did. I would expect a punishment tomorrow.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the three said in unison. As they started to leave, Twilight Sparkle trotted in front of them.

“Girls, I understand you want your cutie marks, and I understand no matter how many times I tell you to just be patient, you’re not going to listen, but I need you three to promise me you won’t do anything like this again, alright?”

There were tears forming in Twilight Sparkle’s eyes, though she tried to blink them away.

“We promise,” Apple Bloom said.

Twilight Sparkle smiled. “OK… You three get home, alright? Fast as you can. Scoots, Rainbow Dash is going to come down and bring you to Cloudsdale. You can walk with the others, and she’ll meet you on the way.”

The three fillies each nodded, and kept their heads down as Twilight Sparkle passed them. She headed for her library home, pudgy Spike waddling after her as she walked. The dragon looked over his shoulder, glaring at the three fillies, though Sweetie Belle was the only one who noticed. “I told you that was a bad idea,” she muttered, as she walked with her two friends towards their respective homes.

Scootaloo was the first to depart from the little group. Rainbow Dash fluttered down from the sky, violet eyes narrowed in a glare, though her expression softened as the orange filly came forth. Laying with her belly on the ground and legs neatly folded, Rainbow Dash allowed Scootaloo to climb onto her back, before standing and flapping her powerful wings. She smiled softly at the other two fillies, before flying into the sky and disappearing into the clouds.

XXX

“I’m sorry,” Scootaloo said as Rainbow Dash set her down inside her home. The large blue pegasus looked down at her adopted sister.

“Why are you sorry?” Rainbow Dash asked, which earned a befuddled stare from Scootaloo.

“What?”

“Well, I figure if I’m going to be your older sister, I need to start helping you learn a lesson at the end of the day. So, why are you sorry?”

Scootaloo blushed. “Cause I did something I wasn’t supposed to?”

“Well, yes you did. What happened because you did it though?”

“Nothing!” she said quickly. “Nothing happened. I just… it was a really pretty feather and I just wanted to touch it for just a minute! I put it right back!”

“Scootaloo,” Rainbow Dash said, eyes narrowing.

“I made Twilight angry, I guess. She said if something happened to me, it would have been her fault.”

“Yeah. Twi has got a lot of power in her horn, and I know it makes her nervous sometimes. If something happened because of her, I don’t think she’d ever forgive herself, but it’s not just her. Scoots, do you remember when we went camping, and you went wandering off?”

“Yeah,” Scootaloo said quietly.

“Do you remember how I said those stories used to scare me, but they don’t anymore? See, that was true, but I… I do still get scared sometimes. When I woke up and you were gone… it was ten times worse than even the worse night of my fillyhood.”

“Really?”

“If something ever happened to you, I would never be able to forgive myself, cause I should have been there for you. I know how much you want your cutie mark, and I promise, I’ll make more time for you, so we can go hunt for it together, but you have to be more careful when I’m not there.”

“I will,” Scootaloo said.

Rainbow Dash leaned down, and gave Scootaloo a kiss on the forehead. “So tomorrow, how about a whole day at the skate park? See if your cutie mark is somewhere around there.”

“Yeah!” Scootaloo shouted, eyes lighting up.

“Tomorrow though. And the day after that, you’re going to help Twilight organize the library to say you’re sorry for breaking into her room.”

“Alright…” the orange pegasus grumbled.

“Now, come on, I’ll tuck you in.”

The walls of Scootaloo’s bedroom were dull orange with purple zigzags running across them. It was furnished in the way any filly’s room would be, with posters adorning the walls and junk food wrappers littering the floor. Scootaloo’s blanket had a rainbow pattern over it, which she insisted she wanted because it was pretty and no other reason at all. As Scootaloo lay in bed, Rainbow Dash tucked her in, and kissed the filly once more on the forehead. “Sleep well, Scoots. We got a big day ahead of us tomorrow.” Shutting off the lights, Rainbow Dash tiptoed out.

Sleep came to Scootaloo quickly. Although she slept good and deep, in the early morning, she woke up, feeling rather strange. Her fur and feathers were tingling over the skin, but no matter how much she scratched, she couldn’t make the itch go away. Passing it off as nothing, Scootaloo pushed the bed sheets off her and trotted into the house’s breakfast nook. With a rumble in her tummy, she opened the refrigerator.

Deep in the back, she had hid a slice of cake Truffle Shuffle had given her. Truffle Shuffle was a chubby little colt who had just gotten his cutie mark (a fork and knife), and celebrated by baking a cake for Cheerilee’s class. Scootaloo was already drooling as she brought the slice to the table. She did find it odd she had to rear up on her hind legs to reach the table’s top, but her mind quickly moved to other things. The chair she sat on seemed larger too, but she excused it as a trick of her still sleepy mind. Yawning cutely, she reached for a fork on the table, but a wave of tiredness overtook her. She tried to shake her head to ward off the fatigue, but she ended up plopping, face first, into the chocolate cake, before closing her eyes and slipping into black.

Scootaloo only realized she had fallen asleep when she was startled awake by a sound of thunder. Despite living in the clouds, she had never gotten used to the roar of a thunderstorm, and usually spent those nights cuddling up to her big sis. Scootaloo sat up slowly, groggily rubbing her eyes and blinking several times. Another rupture of thunder shattered her ears, and then, oddly, Scootaloo felt an earthquake. The tremor thrust her into the air and she plopped down, landing on the cushioned surface of the chair. Scootaloo fluttered her wings as hard as she could, and managed to scramble to her four hooves.

As she looked around, her vision was dominated by a cyan blob that was gradually growing larger. It took a moment, but Scootaloo suddenly realized it was Rainbow Dash, only she had doubled or tripled in size. Actually, Scootaloo realized, she had shrunk. With a huff, she kicked the cushion beneath her. “I don’t know how,” she muttered. “But somehow this is Apple Bloom’s fault.”

“Cake!” Rainbow Dash bellowed. If the thunder of her trampling hooves was murderous to Scootaloo’s ears, her roar nearly ripped consciousness from the shrunken pegasus. Only lifting her hooves to her ears spared her passing out. Rainbow Dash trampled towards the table, her hooves slamming the ground and causing Scootaloo to spring into the air and fall, bouncing off the chair cushion each time. The wind was knocked out of her again and again, so try as she might, she couldn’t shout or scream for her big sister to notice her.

Gripping the chair, Rainbow Dash yanked it back, and leapt into the air. Fluttering briefly, she positioned her ample posterior over the seat, before folding her wings to her back and allowing gravity to take her.

Trapped on the seat, Scootaloo watched the titanic blue rump eclipsed her vision. Rainbow Dash landed, making the legs of the chair creak and moan as her weight settled. More than once, she had broken chairs by dropping down on them, and had to go crawling to Applejack, begging for a favor. She held her breath a moment, but when the chair seemed mostly stable, she gave a sigh of relief. Licking her lips, Rainbow Dash lifted the plate and brought the moist chocolate cake to her lips. Just as she was opening her mouth, she thought she heard Scootaloo, screaming for her. Lowering the cake back down, she looked around.

Had Rainbow Dash landed just an inch to the left or right, she would have crushed poor Scootaloo beneath her ample posterior. As fate would have it, the orange pegasus instead found herself snug between the massive buttocks of her big sis. Rainbow Dash’s tail was draped over the back of the chair, and so a few miniscule trickles of light bled into the crack from behind. Lifting her head, Scootaloo realized she was center beneath Rainbow Dash, judging by the slightly wrinkled skin and near black puckered hole right above her head. She shuddered in minor disgust, but at least the smell was not as bad as she would imagine. Rainbow Dash usually started her day with a hot, steamy shower to help her wake up. Scootaloo was always annoyed at that, since Rainbow Dash hogged all the hot water, but now she was infinitely grateful.

“Hmm… Scoots musta left this out for me. Must be good. She dove into it face first. Even if it’s not for me, I’m sure Scoots wouldn’t mind a nibble or two.”

“I do!” Scootaloo screamed. “Truffle Shuffle made that for me!” Angry, she turned and bucked one of the vast, smothering cyan cheeks as hard as she could. Rainbow Dash yelped at the miniscule point of contact. Assuming it was a thread sprouting out of the chair, she ground down upon it.

It had been tolerable for Scootaloo, between the twin titanic cheeks. Although Rainbow Dash’s had the muscles of any athlete, her overall lethargic lifestyle and sweet tooth meant she had quite a bit of padding on her body. But as the cyan pegasus wiggled and ground her rump down, the rolling fatty cheeks suddenly squeezed the breath out of Scootaloo. From both sides, massive walls enclosed on her, snuggly smothering her. She gasped and groaned, pressing against the rotund pockets, but Rainbow Dash’s ass was more than she could fight. Tighter and tighter the flesh squeezed her, until somehow, in her panicked mind, she had the thought of going stock still. Her lungs were on fire, though she managed to keep from trying to breathe, afraid the slightest movement would cause Rainbow Dash to come down even harder.

At last, Rainbow Dash stopped her grinding dance, and just relaxed in the chair. Although she still felt a small itch, her stomach rumbled, reminding her she was hungry. Smacking the edge of the plate with a hoof, the slice of cake was flipped into the air. Lifting out of her chair, Rainbow Dash opened her mouth wide, waiting for the delicious slice to drop onto her tongue. Sugary bliss washed over her sense as the cake splatted. As she pulled it into her mouth, her cheeks bulged in a pleasant way, and she savored the sweetness and girth. Tilting her head back, she gulped the whole slice down in one bite.

Scootaloo was given a moment’s reprieve as Rainbow Dash lifted off her. She gasped deep, sucking down a breath of fresh air, released it, and gasped another. Fluttering to her hooves, she braced herself to run for the edge of the chair, but before she had even taken a step, Rainbow Dash’s monolithic ass came crashing back onto the chair.

The chair whined and groaned, and Rainbow Dash waited a moment, listening. She let out a sigh of relief, assuming the chair had endured her butt-bomb, only for the legs to splinter and shatter in all directions, and the chair to crash onto the ground.

Groaning loudly, Rainbow Dash pumped her wings, taking to the air. Fluttering to her hooves, she directed a slew of curses at the broken chair, and then at an itch she suddenly felt in her rump. “Awe, come on,” she muttered, looking over her shoulder at the ample posterior. Whacking her cheeks with her tail didn’t alleviate the itch, which was too deep in her crack. Maybe a piece of the chair had gotten caught between the fatty pockets. Bracing her legs, she gave her rotund rump a furious shake, though instead of loosening the itch, it seemed to have found its way against her pucker. “Awe, come on!” she shouted. Closing her eyes, she focused her head on clenching and releasing her anal muscles, trying to snuff the bothersome tickle.

“I wish Gilda was here,” Rainbow Dash muttered, shaking her hips in a circular motion. “Her claws would be great right now, and she’s always up for a view of my backside.”

Faintly, Rainbow Dash thought she heard Scootaloo screaming. She stopped her shaking, gyrating dance, and perked her ears. As the itch started again, she took a deep breath and flexed her anus, and finally felt whatever was bothering her stop. The itch was replaced with a rather pleasant bulk in her hindquarters, one that actually made Rainbow Dash blush red for reasons she wasn’t sure. Whatever the oddness was, it was slowly traveling through her strong anal tract, and she couldn’t help her body from clenching and releasing on the bulk.

A pounding on her front door pulled Rainbow Dash’s attention away from her rear end. The movement of her rear legs as she walked, and the shifting of her fatty buttocks, sent a wave of shudders and giggles through her. The pleasant bulk continued to travel deeper. She assumed she had sat on a piece of cushion, though she couldn’t account for (at least what felt like) the squirming and fighting in her ass, making her giggle uncontrollably, even as she opened the door.

Although at first surprised to see Twilight Sparkle standing there, Rainbow Dash remembered cloud walking spells were something she had long mastered.

“What’s up-“

“Where’s Scootaloo?!” Twilight Sparkle blurted out.

XXX

“Ah just don’t know what ah’m gonna do with you,” Applejack muttered. “Bloom… ya gonna get your Cutie Mark when you get your Cutie Mark, ah promise.”

“I know…” Apple Bloom said.

“Ya really freaked out Twilight too. Ah don’t know what artifacts ah evil she’s got sealed in cans, but she’s quite angry ‘bout yer snoopin’.”

“We weren’t snooping. We just…”

Before she could talk, a hoof was placed on her mouth, silencing her. “Ah know… Apple Bloom, ah know better than you realize, in fact. Ah was the last to get mah Cutie Mark in mah class, remember?”

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom muttered.

“Ah know kids are cruel at your age, but it’s gonna happen when it happens. Ain’t no quick fix hocus pocus that’ll change that.”

“I know…”

Applejack smiled. “But, that don’t mean we can’t help turn the wheels of fate, huh? Ah’ll tell ya what. Tomorrow, whole day will be me, you, an’ Big Macintosh. Cause, ah’ll tell you one thing, I am pretty sure your destiny lies at this very farm, not tah mention ah could use your help with some chores. We can buck trees, squeeze ah bit of cider, bake some pies, and then ah’m gonna have Big Mac teach you how to use ah hammer and nail like ah pro. Barns got a few holes in it since Rainbow Dash crashed inta it last week.”

“I already know how to use a hammer and nail!”

Applejack smiled. “Just… Mac needs ya help, alright? Now come on, time for ya to go ta bed.”

The older sister gave Apple Bloom a pat on the rump, pushing her towards her bedroom. Although Apple Bloom tried to brace herself, it was mostly a token show, and she trotted along. Biting her by the nape, Applejack lifted Apple Bloom and set her down in the bed.

“Hows school goin’?” Applejack asked as she tugged the bed sheets and tucked them under Apple Bloom’s chin.

“Cherry Red got her mark. Wanna guess what it was?”

Applejack rubbed her chin with a hoof. “A cherry?”

Apple Bloom nodded. “Yeah… And Truffle Shuffle got his the day before that. Now it’s just Scoots, Sweetie and I.”

Applejack leaned down and gently kissed her sister on the forehead. “Tomorrow dear, we’ll see what fate has in store for ya.”

Just as she was going to leave, she felt a tug on her ponytail, and looked back to see Apple Bloom holding it. “Do you think you could stay here for a bit? Just till I fall asleep?”

Applejack smiled. “Of course, lil’ sis.”

Apple Bloom scooted to her side, and let her big sister slip under the covers beside her. Apple Bloom giggled as she pressed into Applejack, nuzzling at her chest and cutely kissing her under the chin.

“Now you get some sleep. Ah really should be punishing you tomorrow, so ah’m gonna work ya like a dog.”

Apple Bloom giggled, before setting her head down and slipping away. She always slept well when her sister was with her. Applejack was delightfully warm, and despite her rough life, her fur was always soft and wonderful to nuzzle into. Several times throughout the night, Apple Bloom woke, finding herself farther away from Applejack than when she had started. Each time, she scooted closer to her sister before going back to sleep.

During the night, she was woken by billows of warm air blown into her face. Groaning softly, Apple Bloom opened her eyes, ready to give her big sister a playful smack on the snout, but found that snout to be significantly larger than her whole body. It was a horrible fright for the young filly, who crawled back as fast as she could. As Applejack’s enormous nostrils opened and she sucked down a breath, and Apple Bloom suddenly found herself being pulled forward, towards the mare’s massive face. She screamed, and hoofed desperately at the pillow she was resting on, but try as she might, she could not find a grip on the supple ground. Her rear hooves touched against the soft, slightly wet skin of Applejack’s nostrils just as the direction of the winds changed, and Apple Bloom was blown a few inches away.

“No Big Mac,” Applejack muttered. “That’s my apple fritter.”

“By the sun, she’s having the fritter dream again!” Apple Bloom screamed.

Digging her hooves into the soft, squishy pillow in an attempt to assure she wouldn’t be drawn forward or blown back by Applejack’s rhythmic breath, Apple Bloom began to walk towards the monolithic face of her sister.

“Applejack!” Apple Bloom kept shouting as she carefully moved. Growling under her breath, she walked up to the snout, and braced herself on the soft skin. “Applejack, wake up,” she screamed as she rubbed and pushed at the soft skin.

“Fritters,” Applejack said softly. Her warm breath washed over Apple Bloom, making her gag in the heat and smell. In frustration, Apple Bloom punched Applejack’s snout, but the flesh simply yielded beneath her tiny hoof and squished back into place.

A firm weight touched the shrunken pony’s back. Apple Bloom let out a piercing scream as she was pushed towards her big sister’s drooling lips, and an even louder shriek as Applejack’s mouth slowly opened. The massive pink tongue rolled out, and a gush of humid breath washed over the panicking filly.

Applejack’s thick, slimy tongue pressed against Apple Bloom, squishing her between it and the hardness of her hoof. Apple Bloom gagged as the spongy surface squeezed into her. The tongue was incredibly warm, as was the air that kept swelling out from the depths of the black throat. “Applejack!” Apple Bloom kept screaming. She kept pounding and kicking and punching against the tongue, trying to find purchase so she might squeeze away. Applejack merely placed her entire hoof into her mouth and began to cutely suck it, like she was a foal.

It was dark and humid inside the maw. Thrust into complete black, Apple Bloom sloshed blindly, hoping to find the entrance she had come through. Instead, her forehoof fell through empty air, and by the acidic smells, she deduced she had nearly stepped down Applejack’s throat. Scrambling away from the pulsating tunnel, Apple Bloom lowered and clung tightly to the tongue, terrified of somehow slipping back. She pushed and beat against the tongue, kicking and biting it, all in a desperate hope to somehow rouse her sister from sleep.

“Fritters,” Applejack murmured. The massive mare began to suckle and drool on her hoof, and a powerful suction pulled Apple Bloom in the direction she desperately didn’t want to go. She pressed into the tongue with all her might, hugging it with her forelegs and rear legs. Although she could sink into the spongy flesh, it was far from enough, and she felt herself steadily moving back.

Applejack’s tongue reared up, forcing Apple Bloom to slide. The filly wrestled and fought with the spongy muscle, but it was twice her size, and effortlessly coiled around her like a hungry snake. “Let me out,” she screamed. As her rear hooves slipped off the tongue and instead kicked over the empty void of Applejack’s throat, she managed to scream, “Don’t swallow.”

Applejack’s exhale was laced with the pungent smell of her stomach acids and half digested fruit. Still suckling happily on her hoof, Applejack’s body instinctively gulped as the little bulk slid out of her mouth and down her throat. In her dream, she was nibbling on the largest apple fritter she had ever baked.

The muscles of Applejack’s throat squeezed Apple Bloom’s tiny body, efficiently working the squirming, screaming filly down the fleshy tunnel. The air was so thick, and the squeeze so tight, Apple Bloom couldn’t even let out a scream as she was forced along. She actually thought it merciful when the throat muscles pushed her into the hollow sack of Applejack’s stomach, and the agonizing pressure was off her. Applejack was laying on her back, so Apple Bloom slid along her belly walls rather than plummet through the air, and landed in a large pool of foul smelling juice.

For several moments, Apple Bloom did not breathe. She did not move or try to find an exit to the stomach. She mentally braced herself for the agonizing pain that would come with digestion, eyes screwed shut. At last, she realized the acidic juice of her sister’s belly wouldn’t harm her, and the air, although foul smelling, was breathable. Grumbling to herself, she trotted out of the acidic puddle and to a relatively dry spot. The tickle of her hooves made Applejack shudder and shake, and the stomach sloshed wildly. Apple Bloom was thrown, and when the earthquake finally ceased, she didn’t dare move again. By chance, she had been tossed to a different spot, and merely set her head down to wait. “I don’t know how,” she muttered. “But this is Sweetie Belle’s fault.”

Applejack usually rose with the sun. Her room was facing east, and she slept with her blinds open so the golden rays would serve as a primitive alarm clock. Because she was sleeping in Apple Bloom’s room, however, she was woken by shouts and a pounding on her front door. With a groan, Applejack lifted her head. “Apple Bloom?” she asked. A hoof brushed over the bed, and feeling it cold, she deduced Apple Bloom must have left several hours before. The pounding at the door continued, followed by several shouts and screams.

With a groan, Applejack got up, and trotted through the house. “Big Macintosh?” she called. His room was empty. He had probably gotten up with the sun like she should have done, and was out in the orchard. Or he was the one pounding like mad, since he had forgotten his key (again.) She had to giggle at that.

Applejack yawned as she opened the front door, and found Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash standing there, breathing heavy. “Where’s Apple Bloom?!” Twilight Sparkle blurted out.

Applejack opened her mouth to say something, but a loud belch rippled through her. She felt something solid come out with the expelled gas, leaving a raw feel in her throat. Faintly, she heard Apple Bloom screaming.

XXX

Sweetie Belle knocked gently on the door to Rarity’s bedroom. When she received no answer, she knocked again, and placed her ear against the wood. “Rarity, can I come in?”

The door opened, and Sweetie Belle found herself falling forward. She would have splatted onto the floor, and probably lost a few teeth, but Rarity’s blue magic took hold of her. Instead, she found herself lifted her into the air. Rarity turned around and trotted into her room, taking Sweetie Belle with her. The filly was plopped onto the bed, while Rarity returned to her vanity and resumed removing her makeup.

“Would you just talk to me?” Sweetie Belle whimpered. “You haven’t said anything since I came home.”

Rarity sighed. With her magic, she picked up a towel and used it to dry her face. “You could have been hurt,” she finally said, turning to face her younger sister. “Sweetie Belle, when you run around the village, it is one thing. Cheerilee, Bon Bon, the Cakes, Black Jack, Lyra, to say nothing of Pinkie Pie and the others, they are all out there, watching you. But when you go out into the Everfree Forest, or when you go chasing dragons, or when you sneak into Twilight’s home, there is no one to protect you.”

“I know. You have no clue how much I know. I told Apple Bloom and Scootaloo that it was a bad idea!”

“But you went along with it, anyway.” Walking to the bed, Rarity hopped onto it and sat down beside her younger sister. An arm wrapped around the little filly, Rarity pulled her close, until she was hugging her softly. “You knew it was a bad idea, and you went along with it anyway. I almost wish you were as irresponsible and reckless as your friends, because then I could excuse these lapses in your better judgment. You know better though.”

“I just want my cutie mark, Rarity. I want it so bad.”

“There is something you need to understand. Even if you get your Cutie Mark, it won’t decide the rest of your life.”

“What?!” Sweetie Belle screamed.

“No, no, let me explain, dearie. Look at mine.”

Even though Sweetie Belle had seen Rarity’s Cutie Mark a million times before, she scooted to her side and looked down at the delicate gem stones that adorned the creamy mare’s flank. “This mark refers to the spell that lets me find gems, not my ability to make dresses. Which of those two do you associate with me more, though?”

Sweetie Belle was going to say that she thought of Rarity as a sister, first and foremost, but knew the question was meant to be rhetorical. Rarity liked to hear herself talk, after all. It was best to just let her say what she wanted and act like it was interesting.

“Sweetie Belle, you have so many amazing things about you. One of them is going to be your most special thing, or your most unique thing, but it’s not going to change who you are. You’ll always be Sweetie Belle, cutie mark or not, so why worry about when you get it? You will get it, after all, but it won’t carry the world shifting weight you seem to think it will.”

“I’m just tired of waiting. I’m tired of everyone else getting theirs, and I’m stuck as the token blank flank.”

Rarity sighed, and hugged her little sister tight. “I guess I am going to have to punish you for what you did, but nothing says I have to punish you tomorrow. How about you and I take a trip to Canterlot? I know this really nice coffee shop that has a stage where guests can sing a tune.”

Sweetie Belle grinned. “You just wanna see your boyfriend, don’t you?” She cringed, expecting a firm whack from her older sister, but the hit never came. She opened her eyes to see Rarity smiling down at her.

“It’ll be you and I the whole day, I promise. You and I can even sing a duet.”

“I think I’d like that,” the filly said softly.

Rarity leaned down and kissed her young sister on the forehead, on the left side of her horn. She scooted off the bed, and tugged Sweetie Belle to come along, but Sweetie Belle remained rooted to the spot. “Can’t I sleep here tonight? The guest bed isn’t nearly as comfy as yours.”

“My bed is stuffed with down plucked from the breasts of the royal griffon family. It was a gift from Gilda. For such a brutish species, griffons certainly have soft feathers.”

Sweetie Belle wore a bored expression, and Rarity giggled to herself. “But I suppose that’s neither here nor there.” Rarity tugged the blankets of her bed and scooted under them. Sweetie Belle sighed, getting up to leave, when the blue magic took hold of her. She was set down beside her older sister, who wrapped her arms around her and hugged her softly.

Sweetie Belle smiled, pressing into Rarity’s creamy chest. “Does the coffee shop sell apple pie?” she asked. Rarity only giggled.

While Rarity fell deep into sleep with remarkable ease, Sweetie Belle remained awake. Technically, she still lived with her parents, and although she spent weeks and even months at a time with Rarity, it still felt special when she was with her big sis.

Besides, Sweetie Belle wasn’t even all that sleepy, and the train ride to Canterlot would give her ample time to nap if she wanted to. Carefully extracting herself from her sister’s embrace, she trotted to the kitchen and poured herself a glass of milk. Her magic was getting stronger. She was able to pick up the jug of milk and pour herself a glass, only spilling a few drops. Nibbling on cookies from the jar Rarity didn’t know she knew about, and drinking her milk, she sat there, relaxing, and thinking about the spell book she had seen in Twilight Sparkle’s room. How awesome would it be if her special talent was magic too? All the fun things she could do. All the spells she could cast.

Sweetie Belle rinsed her glass in the sink before heading back to Rarity’s bed. Belly full of milk and sweets, and the bed so warm beneath the covers, now she was feeling tired.

Sweetie Belle was going to climb back into the bed, but she found it higher than she remembered it was. A cute yawn slipped out of her as squatted down, and gave a mighty leap. Gripping onto the bed sheets with her fore hooves and teeth, she scrambled as best she could to climb up, but found she just couldn’t quite reach the top. The bed sheets slipped out of her grip, and she ended up falling to the ground, landing with a loud, “Ooomph.”

Rump sore, Sweetie Belle got to her hooves, and once again leapt into the air. The bed had stretched even further out of her reach. She couldn’t even reach the top, and instead hit against the side of it. When she fell, she landed on something soft and warm, if a bit smelly. Looking down, she found herself seated on a stretch of striped fabric.

“Mmm, Sweetie?” came Rarity’s voice. Looking up, Sweetie Belle tried to see the top of the bed, but it towered taller than a mountain. A pair of slender, white pillars stretched over the bed’s edge and wiggled several times in the air. The cloth Sweetie Belle was sitting on was embraced by blue magic, and lifted up. Around Sweetie Belle, the striped cloth rose, and she found herself plummeting down a fabric tunnel. The bottom of the tunnel was soft and stretchy, sparing Sweetie Belle any pain, but she realized she was utterly trapped.

“Must have gone to her bedroom,” Rarity said.

The opening of the fabric tunnel was suddenly filled with a large, off white wall. Sweetie Belle stared, utterly baffled and quite frightened, as the massive wall of white slowly came down.

With a yawn, Rarity pulled her socks on happily. Sometimes her hooves got cold over the course of the night, so she was always sure to keep her socks close by. She felt a little lump in the bottom of her left hoof, and standing up slowly, she stomped her hoof down into the ground. That seemed to crush the wrinkle.

Trapped in the sock, Sweetie Belle surely would have been crushed beneath the hooves of any normal mare, but Rarity, who spent days on end in a spa getting pampered, had hooves that were as supple as pillows. Pressed from below by the hard ground, Sweetie Belle found herself sinking into the creamy squish. The supple skin rolled over her, enveloping her, smothering her like dough for baking, and kept her completely pinned. She could neither move nor squirm as Rarity stood there, relaxing.

At last, Rarity sat back on the bed. She gave her hooves a little wiggle, giggling to herself as she got comfy. “A mare does need her beauty sleep, especially if I see do him. Not that I’m going to Canterlot to see him! I’m going with Sweetie Belle, for Sweetie Belle, but if I do see him…”

Closing her eyes, Rarity scooted under the covers and set her head down, rather quickly slipping into a restful sleep.

Sweetie Belle remained painfully awake, however. The socks Rarity wore were a keepsake from her “old” life. She had had them since she was a filly, and loved nothing more than to wear them on cold, winter nights. Considering their age, one might assume they would be filled with holes, but they had been meticulously cared for over the years, which meant Sweetie Belle didn’t have a hope of escaping through the solid fabric sole. Old as they were, they also carried close to a decade’s worth of odors. Sweetie Belle nearly gagged as she was finally forced to breath. Rarity’s hooves didn’t smell pleasant, but they didn’t smell horrible either. It was a strong, heady aroma that completely engulfed the filly, forcing her to breathe in the thick scent with every breath she took.

She twisted and squirmed, using the give of both the squishy hoof and the yield of the fabric to somehow turn onto her chest. With both hooves pressed into the supple sole, she did her best to push herself free. The hoof simply yielded beneath any pressure, so Sweetie Belle’s belly was always pressing into the warmth. She beat and squirmed against the hoof, sure that at any moment Rarity would finally wake up and feel her, but the mare was in too deep a sleep. “What, are you going to go to Canterlot with me stuck here?!” Sweetie Belle screamed. “I’m going to get Scootaloo for this, mark my words!”

With a huff, she gave up struggling and spread her arms. The hoof was so warm, and so soft, and at least the smell wasn’t that bad. And, well, she did love to spend time with her big sister.

Perhaps, in the long stretch of night, Sweetie Belle did manage to fall asleep, because she felt herself wake up as the sock she was stuffed in began to jostle and shake. Hoping Rarity was awake, she began to press and squirm into the hoof, pushing into it with all her might. In fact, opening her jaws, she filled her mouth with the thick, supple flesh and bit down as hard as she could, sure that Rarity would feel that.

Rarity grumbled, looking down at her hooves, daintily covered by her well-worn socks. She rolled off the bed and set her hooves down firmly to crush the offending tingle. Although she still felt a little wrinkle in the sole, it was tolerable, and she passed it off as a result of the sock’s age. Stomping her hoof into the ground as she walked, she approached her full body mirror. The socks were the same creamy white and purple as her fur and mane, respectively. They had been a gift from her mother, when Sweetie Belle was born, and despite her increased dimensions as she grew up, they had grown with her. A simple spell from Twilight Sparkle had assured the socks would never tear, never rip, and remain comfortably elastic, though it was oddly important to Rarity that the colors fade with time.

“I still look so very elegant,” she smiled, turning and showing her rump to the mirror so she could better examine the socks on her rear legs. Because she had grown with them, they snugly embraced her creamy white fur. There was something about the curve of a pony’s legs, the wideness of the hooves, and the added bulk of cloth that just made socks so appealing to her.

“I should figure something out involving socks,” Rarity said, and nodded her head. “Something to keep a mare warm during the cold winter nights. Make them from high class fabrics. Perhaps custom made, and decorated with a pony’s color and cutie mark. Oh, but that would dent the filly market… Perhaps a marketing angle focusing on the rite of passage though. Perhaps… specialized gifts for the cute-ceañera.” Rarity’s face glowed with excitement, and in a near singing voice, she said, “Idea!”

She was rushing towards the desk in her bedroom, when an explosion of magenta magic swelled in her path. She almost ended up crashing into Twilight Sparkle, but managed to scoot herself to a stop. Applejack and Rainbow Dash were with the unicorn, and though Rarity was slightly peeved they had come into her house without an invitation, she let it slide. She was too excited by her inspiration.

“Rarity!” Twilight Sparkle shouted. “Where’s Sweetie Belle?!”

“In her room, darling,” Rarity said softly. Turning her body, so her side was facing the three mares, she stepped out with her left leg and presented it to her company. “I am happy you are here actually, all three of you. Tell me, what do you think of my socks?”

After Hours at the Sugarcube Corner [Vore, Micro] (2014-02-18)

Story Summary: Things have been going good for Pan Sizzle as of late. Business is brisk, and he’s even opened a second shop in Ponyville. To say thank you to those who have supported him, he decided to host a party. On the menu: Shrinking Violet Cupcakes.

Major Characters:

Minor Characters:

Tags: Anal, Anus, Booty, Butt, Cock, Dominance, Domination, Earth, Hoof, Insertion, Little, Macro, Micro, Mouth, My, Orgy, Pegasus, Penetration, Play, Pony, Shrink, Squish, Tonguing, Unbirth, Unicorn, Vore

XXX

Cookie Crumble had met Pan Sizzle several months ago, when he stopped at her stand in the Ponyville Town Square. He was a nice stallion, an earth pony like she was, and a chef, like she was. He had come to her because of the cookies she made for a living. He hoped to mix his hay bacon with her chocolate chips, in the same way he had brought the world Maple Bacon Cupcakes. In the end, it didn’t work out: the sweetness of chocolate simply did not go well with the saltiness of bacon, but Cookie and Pan Sizzle had remained in touch regardless. They exchanged letters, or treats, or ate lunch together. Cookie wasn’t surprised when she opened her mailbox and found a letter from the chef. She got one from him almost every week. This letter said she was cordially invited to a party, to be held at the Sugarcube Corner.  Curious, but trusting Pan Sizzle, she trotted to the bakery that night.

Sugarcube Corner was closed, but she casually rapped her hoof on the door and waited patiently to be greeted. She expected Pan Sizzle to open the door, but instead it was a pegasus stallion, light red in color, with handsome teal eyes. Cookie was slightly nervous about this new pony, as she tended to be around strangers, but he smiled good naturedly. “You got a letter too?”

Cookie nodded.

“Sorry to ask, but would you mind if I see it? Pan doesn’t want any party crashers. You might be Pinkie Pie in a costume.”

Cookie Crumble bit her lip. She hadn’t even thought to bring the letter, guessing it would only be her and Pan Sizzle the whole night.

“Who’s at the door, Chiv?”

That was Pan Sizzle’s voice, and sure enough, the lanky earth stallion came trotting over to stand beside the pegasus. Pan Sizzle’s eyes brightened as he looked over Cookie, putting her nervousness at ease. “Glad you could make it, CiCi. You’re the last one to arrive. Come on in.”

Shrugging, the stocky pegasus turned and trotted back into the bakery. Pan Sizzle stepped to his side and let Cookie pass before closing the door and setting all three of the locks into place.

“So what’s going on,” Cookie asked. “The invitation just said there was going to be a party?”

“Oh yeah, a party. Very special party for very special guests.” He looked over his shoulder, grinned, and resumed looking ahead.

Cookie Crumble was led into the main room of the bakery, the area with the display case and the service counter towards the back. Usually filled with dining tables and confections on full display, everything not nailed down had been removed. The only occupants were several ponies of varying size, breeds, and colors. The pegasus who had answered the door, Chiv, was now chatting amicably with a royal blue unicorn mare who was sipping a cup of tea. A second unicorn mare was sitting at the table, sipping a drink, but didn’t seem to be engaged in the conversation. A brown earth pony with splotches of mint green was lounging on the ground, perhaps napping since he didn’t even lift his head as Cookie Crumble and Pan Sizzle came trotting in. Cookie recognized him quickly, and trotted over so she could nudge him with her hoof. He blinked, lifting his head and looking to Cookie, who smiled. “Nice to see you, Minty,” she said.

“And you too, CiCi,” the stallion said with a soft yawn.

Balancing a large tray of cupcakes on his back, Pan Sizzle trotted into the center of the dining area and carefully set them down. There were eight cupcakes in total, each far enough apart from the other it was clear everyone was meant to get only one. “Come on,” Pan Sizzle said. “Come on. Time for the party to start.”

Yawning, Caramel Mint rose from the floor and trotted to the circle, Cookie sitting beside him, but far enough away she would have a cupcake of her own. The rest of the ponies came along and sat down at a respectful distance, while Pan Sizzle sat at the head of the little group.

“So,” he started. “You all know me, and most of you know each other, but let’s just go around the room, and everyone give their names.” He placed a hoof on his chest and straightened his back. “I’m Pan Sizzle.”

Caramel Mint and Cookie Crumble both introduced themselves. Chiv, the pony who had greeted Cookie at the door, gave his full name as “Chiv Cortland.”

Beside him, the blue unicorn mare sat up. “Union Jack.”

A steel colored pegasus stallion cleared his throat. “Sketch Way.”

“Splatter Paint,” said a unicorn with white fur and blue eyes. His cutie mark was splatters of paint in various colors, which Cookie found amusing for reasons she was not sure of.

“P.T. Brush,” said the final mare, a pegasus, with grey fur and a white, fluffy mane and tail. Since she was last to introduce herself, she turned to Pan Sizzle and asked, “So why did you call us all here?”

Pan Sizzle looked around at his assorted guests, and smiled. “It was a year ago today that I moved to Ponyville. You’re all my friends: you’ve helped me with marketing my business, coming up with recipes, helping me write articles for the local paper, or just being there. I want to thank each and every one of you for that.”

There were smiles throughout the little group. Awkward shuffles and nudges with shoulders in pony signs of affection.

“Anyway, you’re all familiar with Shrinking Violet, right? Pinkie bakes cupcakes with it for special orders? Each cupcake before you has a measure of the plant.” Pan Sizzle reached down, scooping his own pastry up. “Think of this as shrinking roulette. If you don’t want to play, I understand. But if you want to join me… we can have some fun.” Opening his mouth wide, Pan Sizzle popped the entire cupcake in, all at once.

Pinkie Pie had done an exceptional job with this batch of treats, and Pan Sizzle took a moment to squish the cake up against the roof of his mouth with his tongue. He savored the explosion of flavor that washed over every taste bud in his mouth. Shrinking Violet wasn’t the most delicious root in Equestria. It wasn’t revolting, but it was far from delectable, so savvy bakers offset the taste with vanilla, cinnamon, and nutmeg. Rolling the mouthful with his tongue, Pan Sizzle focused his senses, but try as he might, he could not taste a trace of Shrinking Violet. He was a little worried about that. Despite what he had said, he had cheated in the roulette, and set the pan down so he would receive a cupcake absolutely brimming with the shrinking herb. That day he had shrunk with Pinkie, he had learned he absolutely adored being tiny. Nibbling softly with his teeth, he mashed the flavorful mush into an even finer paste. His sloppy saliva and gentle pressing had broken the cupcake down enough it took nothing more than tilting his head back and gulping softly to send the entire mouthful into his belly. His throat muscles rolled with efficiency, and he was delighted at the pleasant plop of the treat inside his gut. Sitting back, he kneaded his belly with a hoof, treating it with the same care he did dough for baking. Pan Sizzle was far from a plump pony, but there was just enough squish he could enjoy working his midriff, rubbing it to help digest.

Looking around the room, everypony was in various states of eating their own confection. Chiv was suckling his hoof to steal every last bit of flavor, and Brush was nibbling with cute bites. Union Jack had finished her cupcake, and was pouring herself a cup of tea. Pan Sizzle yawned softly before settling on the ground, folding his legs neatly beneath his body. The ground wasn’t especially comfortable, but the effects of the Shrinking Violet were already gripping him. “You’ll be sleepy,” he said. “Don’t worry, that’s natural. When you wake up, the shrinking should be done.” He smiled. “And then the fun begins.”

XXX

It wasn’t a surprise for Pan Sizzle that he was the first to wake up from the cupcake-induced nap. He had experimented with the herbs quite a bit with some of his friends, Pinkie Pie included, so he had gained a tolerance for it. That was one reason he gave himself the largest dosage (the other, of course, he adored being tiny). With a yawn and a cute stretch, as if his waking was no different than usual, he got to his hooves. Cookie Crumble and Caramel Mint were laying beside him. Both were quite small, though just a smidge larger than he was. He nudged both in turn, and when they were on their hooves, he guided them towards Chiv Cortland, who must have gotten a cupcake with a miniscule dosage of Shrinking Violet, since he was absolutely monolithic to the trio. Before they could reach him however, they felt quakes rumble through the ground, and swerving around, they saw an absolutely gargantuan Splatter Paint trotting towards them. Consumed by excitement, she seemed completely oblivious that her hooves were like mountains falling for the shrunken three. They were actually frightened she would end up stepping on them in her enthusiasm, but she managed to get a hold of herself a step or two from them. Plopping to her belly, and sending a gust of wind that blew Cookie and Caramel back, she leaned her head forward. Her blue eyes were opened wider than Pan Sizzle’s whole body as they focused in on the earth stallion, who was shaking just a bit. Even experienced in shrinking as he was, it was still quite frightening to know your life was in another’s hooves so completely.

“By the sun,” Splatter Paint said, pausing after each word for added emphasis. Reaching a hoof forward, she gently poked Pan Sizzle with the tip, though a gentle tap from her was a solid knock that planted him on his rump. Giggling bubbly, she gave an apologetic gaze. Cookie and Caramel got to their hooves and trotted back to Pan Sizzle’s side.

“I didn’t hurt you little fellas, right?” Splatter Paint asked. Much to her relief, Cookie and Caramel shook their heads, no.

Pan Sizzle explained, “It’s the Violet. Makes you more durable, though it helps that we’re earth ponies, too.”

Much more careful this time, Splatter Paint reached a hoof out and gently pushed it against Pan Sizzle. Bracing himself, Pan Sizzle pushed back. The massive wall of white yielded against his efforts, enough that he remained in his spot. Splatter Paint giggled at the impromptu hoof rub, before pulling her hoof back and resting her head in it. She just wanted to stare, wanted to savor the sight of three shrunken earth ponies before her, when an odd scent caught her attention. Looking down at the hoof, she lifted it to her snout and softly sniffed. Although subtle, there was a greasy, bacony smell carried on the wall of mushy white. Leaning her head down, she sniffed at Pan Sizzle, who chuckled under the tugging gust.

“You smell delicious!” Splatter Paint said. Perhaps it was her normal voice, but for the three, it was a hurricane shout. Casting her blue eyes to Cookie and Caramel, she scooted forward on her belly until she could stretch her neck out and push her nostrils against the two. Sniffing softly, their unique scents touched a spot deep inside her and made her great body shake. “You all do… you all smell…” Splatter Paint licked the heavy drool that was rushing down her moist lips. “Say… uhm… I’m just wondering… mind if I maybe taste you?” she asked.

Pan Sizzle nodded his cute little head and trotted forward. Splatter Paint looked to the other two ponies, hopeful, and let a little squeal slip out of her lips as both Cookie and Caramel trotted forth, coming to stand beside Pan Sizzle. Licking her lips again to wipe away the drool, Splatter Paint suddenly dipped her head down. Dragging her tongue over the ground, she cringed at the taste of the floor, but soon felt the little pats of tiny bodies against her warm, thick appendage. When she felt all three, she scooped them up quickly and pulled her tongue into her mouth. Snapping her teeth closed, she allowed her thoughts to focus. There were three squirming weights on her tongue, and bit by bit, their unique flavors began to wash over the sensitive taste buds. Pan Sizzle was salty and meaty, Caramel Mint was sweet with sharpness just beyond that, and Cookie just tasted wonderful. Savoring the flavor, Splatter Paint quickly began to squish her mouthful, the drool washing over the little bodies, which rubbed softly against every inch of her tongue. Despite the roughness of her swilling, she was always careful, and tried not to suck too hard. She didn’t want to damage the little ears of her volunteers, after all. Oh, but the sweet flavor of the trio of earth ponies, rubbing and bouncing against her cheeks and tongue, occasionally gripping her dull teeth in a desperate bid to escape the sloshing, only to lose their hold and return to the swill.

As Chiv Cortland woke, his first sight was Splatter Paint sitting before him. Her cheeks were bulged just slightly, and she was vigorously swishing whatever was in her mouth. Because they were the same size, some part of him feared that the Shrinking Violet had not worked. As he carefully got to his hooves and looked down, he was shocked to see an adorable trio of ponies, all small enough they didn’t even reach his fetlocks.

“Ohhhh, so good,” Splatter Paint moaned. Ceasing her vigorous swishing, she allowed her lips to open just slightly. Curious, Chiv leaned closer. A trio of tiny heads poked out from between the plump lips of the mare. Pan Sizzle, Cookie Crumble, and Caramel Mint all gasped and wheezed for breath as Splatter Paint panted through her nose. They cutely squirmed until their respective chests were resting on the moist, smooth, soft lips and they could breathe fresh air. Chiv worried about them, until he saw Pan Sizzle take one final, deep breath. Bracing his hooves on the squishy lips, the shrunken baker shoved himself back into the depths. By the loud moan that slipped up from deep in Splatter Paint’s throat, it was clear what Pan Sizzle was doing. Leaning to her side, Cookie Crumble planted a soft kiss on Caramel’s cheek before she too pushed herself back and disappeared. As she groaned, Splatter Paint opened her mouth wide, allowing a flood of light to wash inside. Chiv noticed that Pan Sizzle and Cookie Crumble both gripped one of Caramel Mint’s hooves and yanked him back. No longer kept open by bodies, Splatter Paint’s lips smacked closed. It was left unclear what the three were getting up to, though by the routine moans, Chiv could venture a guess.

The pegasus stallion looked down at his own group: Union Jack, Sketch Way, and P.T. Brush. The cute little micro ponies all looked back at him. Carefully lowering to his belly and setting his chin on the ground, he made sure to speak in a quieter voice for the little ones, and said, “Do you want to try that?”

Although not boasting the brute strength of an earth pony, Chiv was still big. He was accustomed to being gentle with other ponies or the animals he cared for in his occupation. Rolling his long, squishy, pink tongue out of his cavernous mouth, he allowed the micros to climb on of their own accord. Eyes closed, he had no way of knowing if they were even approaching, and tried not to jump as he felt the first pitter patter of little hooves indenting into his muscle. Opening his eyes just a crack, he looked to his side and saw that P.T. Brush and Sketch Way were standing a bit away from the gaping entrance. That meant Union Jack was the first one to brave the climb onto the warm muscle. P.T. Brush flapped her wings and took to the air. She fluttered until she was body to eye with Chiv. The corners of the giant pony’s mouth upturned with a slight grin. P.T. Brush smiled back, before flying in a loop and zipping into Chiv’s great mouth. Sketch Way entered as well, flapping his wings and joining the other two in the warm, humid maw. As he felt the three bodies rest on his tongue, Chiv carefully closed his teeth, leaving his lips open with a wide smile, both because it was quite cool what he was doing and to give the tinies inside some light.

While Splatter Paint was roughly sloshing her mouthful about, Chiv was quite the opposite. Aside from occasionally rolling his tongue, he allowed the ponies inside his maw to do as they pleased. Sketch Way was the deepest inside his mouth. He knew that by the bitter taste of male musk tickling his back taste buds. Sketch had lain down with his tail end facing the depths of the macro male’s throat. In the warm, squishy tongue, there was a subtle cleft that his stiff penis fit quite nicely into. Gripping the tongue with his four hooves, he softly humped and rubbed his cock into the bumps, hugging the tongue so tight it was as if he wanted to be absorbed by it. Chiv was careful, and despite the urge to swallow, he refused to drop Sketch into the abyss of his stomach, unsure what would become of his little friend.

Maneuvering his tongue tip, Chiv carefully pushed Union Jack against the back of his teeth, keeping the tiny pony pinned. Wrapping her little arms around the great snake, she did her best to wrestle or fight it, though could not help being utterly trapped. The warmth of the tongue, and the entire mouth she was in, was delightful on her fur. The saliva bubbled and soaked her to the bone, matting down her mane and tail. Harder and harder the tongue pressed into her, squeezing until it was almost painful, only to retreat back. She slid over the teeth, and through hazy eyes watched as the great snake slithered about.

Reaching into his cheek pocket, Chiv scooped out P.T. Brush. Holding her on the tip, he moved his tongue back to Union Jack, and squished both the delightful mares against the roof of his mouth. He felt them squirm and hump eagerly, before easing the pressure and allowing them to catch their breath. Moving them to his cheeks, he pressed them against the soft, slimy, yielding skin, far harder than he had before. His cheeks simply yielded under the pressure, assuring the two mares would not be crushed as he happily squeezed the sweet tastes out of them.

Dipping her head to the ground, Splatter Paint carefully rolled her tongue out, giving Pan Sizzle, Cookie, and Caramel a well-deserved gasp of fresh air. Despite being free of the great cavern, none of them actually tried to get off the slimy snake. Cookie and Caramel simply lay on the warm, wet padding. Despite the glisten of saliva and sweat on Pan Sizzle’s coat, he was still feverishly hugging and humping the tongue, grinding his adorable erection into the warmth. Rolling her eyes, Splatter Paint wiggled her tongue and bucked the three ponies off. Chiv leaned down and opened his mouth, allowing the three ponies he had kept to slide out in a rush of saliva, and join their shrunken kin.

Tapping her hoof to her chin in contemplation, Splatter Paint wondered what game to play next. Looking down at her hoof, her face brightened, and a devious grin spread over her lips. From out of the group, she carefully picked up Sketch Way and Cookie Crumble, as they seemed to have recovered the most Scooting back on her rump, she dropped her two little friends before her.

“Pan,” she asked, and Pan Sizzle wiped the copious drool from his eyes to look to her. Reaching a hoof forward carefully, she scooped up the little earth pony and brought him to her face. “Just how durable are you little guys?”

Pan Sizzle smiled softly. “Plenty. I’ve been squished, stepped on, swallowed, digested… and came out fine the next day.”

Still grinning that devious grin, Splatter Paint dropped the beige earth pony to the ground with the other two she had prior selected. With her magic, she picked them up and placed them on the ground in just the right spot. Rising to her hooves, she trotted forward. Her monolithic body replaced the roof above for the three tinies as she casually positioned herself above them. Lifting her right fore hoof, she brought it down slowly and squished Pan Sizzle beneath the supple wall of white. Putting most of the weight on her left fore hoof, she placed her rear hooves down on the Sketch Way and Cookie Crumble each.

Despite Pan Sizzle’s assurance about their durability, Splatter Paint was hesitant to apply too much weight onto their little bodies. Besides, just their slight pressure against her soft hooves was quite enough. She rolled her weight forward, smothering Pan Sizzle fully, almost to the point her hoof would flatten against the ground. This gave Sketch and Cookie a chance to catch their breath. Of course, the mercy did not last, and she rolled back, squeezing the other two between her supple white hooves and the unyielding ground. If ever she gave slack to the ponies beneath her, they took the chance to hump and grind against the hooves, so she was fairly certain they enjoyed it. Oh, and she enjoyed it too. She was far from a big mare, and not physically as robust as her winged or earth bound cousins. Although her magic was something she would never relinquish, sometimes she did wonder what it would be like to be dominant. Considering she had three ponies hopelessly trapped beneath her, she had to admit it was nothing short of thrilling. Lifting her fore hoof off of Pan Sizzle fully, she gazed down at it. There was still a subtle indent in the wall, and Pan Sizzle’s warmth and fuzz left a pleasant tingle on the surface. She looked down at the tiny Pan Sizzle, curious if he would try to run, but the only movement he made was rolling onto his back. Spreading his four legs, he waited for the hoof to come back down. She lowered it slowly, weighing down and feeling the little rubs against her, and occasionally little humps, kisses, and licks.

XXX

“Roll over,” Union Jack shouted.

Chiv looked down at the tiny blue mare. Completely unfazed she was speaking to a giant, she said again, “Roll over. On your side.”

Feeling a bit like a dog, Chiv obeyed the command and settled on his side as horses do. He was slightly embarrassed by the erection that stretched and slapped out, lying on the ground before his crotch and throbbing with his quickening heartbeat. His cock was mostly black, with the occasional splotch of pink flesh dotted over it. Roll upon roll of horse musk was radiating out of it. Biting his lip, he looked to the tinies, and much to his surprise, they seemed to absolutely adore the odor that was bathing them. Eager, Union Jack, Caramel Mint and P.T. Brush all rushed to the cock and threw their soft, supple bodies against the throbbing girth. They hugged the penis, nudged it, rubbed it tenderly with their hooves or pushed their bodies against it. Chiv lowered his head to the ground, groaning and neighing at the enthusiastic rubbing. He bit his hoof, trying to tolerate the near painful pleasure that was surging from the tip of his cock to his heart. His heart pounded faster and faster, translating to his penis gorging on blood and throbbing like a bomb about to explode.

P.T. Brush fluttered over to Chiv’s large head and pressed against his lips. Chiv opened his eyes slowly and hazily stared at the petite pegasus mare. “Just try to relax big guy,” she said. “You’re gonna like what comes next.” She rubbed and massaged his lips in a cute manner, as if trying to ease the tension he was feeling. Oddly enough, it worked. The sweet, tender affection of the tiny mare, her dainty kisses on his moist lips, her little body rubbing. It lulled him calm and his mouth parted softly as he started to breath. Taking the chance, P.T. Brush slipped past his lips and dull teeth and squirmed onto his tongue. He lifted his head, worried, but felt her hug his tongue securely, and started to gingerly hump against the thick, yielding muscle.

He looked down suddenly to his erection and saw that Caramel Mint had braced himself against the behemoth. It was hard to tell, but by how he was hugging the cock, and thrusting his little hips back and forth, it suddenly occurred to Chiv that he was humping into the slit. Chiv’s eyes opened, the tiny pokes tickling every nerve in his sensitive erection. Caramel Mint was humping furiously, jamming his erection and wiggling about.

A gout of cream gushed out of Chiv’s erection and splatted onto the miniscule pony. Caramel Mint was almost knocked back, but in the end remained on his hooves, and humped furiously. Pulling himself out, he pressed his muzzle to the slit and began to wiggle and squirm his body into the slickness. Wave after wave of pre hit Caramel Mint in the face, but he pressed on, struggling and slopping through the great mass and towards the heavenly balls he wanted to call his home. He gasped as he felt his world lift. His head was well buried, but he guessed Chiv had lifted his cock and was now allowing gravity to slide the little creature down the tube. Nevertheless, Caramel Mint squirmed and struggled like mad, forcing every inch of Chiv’s flesh to stretch the significant girth. Despite Chiv well endowment, the body that was wiggling forced the flesh to stretch, leaving a visual cue for Caramel Mint’s descent. At last feeling the soft weight in his testicles, Chiv shuddered and plopped to the ground, exhausted.

His head rolled to his side. His jaws were open, leaving a pool of drool to spread beneath his lips. Despite the open entrance, P.T. Brush made no effort to escape the maw. In fact, by the cute pitter patter against his tongue, it seemed she was scooting deeper, towards the abyss of his throat. Sitting up slowly, keeping his head level so she would not slip, Chiv opened his jaws wider. He wanted to make it clear which way was freedom, but she seemed adamant about sliding down the warm, pulsating gullet and down to his gut. Shrugging his shoulders, he tilted his head back and gulped hard. Slipping on the squishy tongue, P.T. Brush tumbled, head over hooves, into the black abyss of his pulsating throat. The soft squeeze of the yielding flesh was beyond delightful for P.T. Brush, who wiggled and squirmed in great delight as she approached her final destination.

Eagerly, Union Jack settled in front of Chiv’s still throbbing cock. A pair of hesitant hooves gripped the massive glans, which were larger than she was. Hugging them close, she lifted her rear hoof and carefully pushed it into the slit. While the touch of the tiny cock had been pleasant and painful for Chiv, the weight of an entire hoof inside him was pure agonizing arousal. Sensing his climax was fast approaching, Union Jack pushed her other hoof into the slit and began to feed her body inside with several wiggles and squirms. She forced the slit to part wider and wider to compensate her ever widening shins, knees, and finally her hips. As her genitals sank inside the bubbling, slimy warmth, a sense of overwhelming pleasure rippled through her body. Chiv felt pleasure too, and it wrestled with the agony of his penis spreading for dominance in his mind.

In the end, the pleasure won out. Gasping and huffing, Chiv felt his testicles contract and a great blob of seed run up his fleshy tunnel. The spurt was corked by Union Jack’s body, and the little mare gasped at the pressure beneath her. It continued to build, the weight on her genitals beyond her words. The cock gaped open suddenly and Union Jack felt herself slide down the smooth, slick walls. It all happened so fast, only her echoing scream was an indication what had happened as she disappeared into the churning balls. Finally free of the obstruction, the erection began to spurt like mad. Chiv rolled onto his back and began to hump the air. Despite the weight of his cock, it was rock solid and jutting out of his pubic bone. Musky globs shot rained down throughout the bakery as he rode out a climax like he had never felt before.

Splatter Paint watched the show with great intrigue and envy. Moving her hooves off her little toys, she looked down at them, and saw that they all were tuckered out. Grinning to herself, she knocked Sketch and Cookie closer together. Corralling them between her rear hooves, she lifted her tail and gave them a breathtaking view of her curvy cheeks and genitals. For several moments, she lingered, her lower half above the two as she basked in the utter domination she held. A little to the left or right, and she would squish the tinies beneath her superb backside. But, in her heart, she was not a cruel mare. A bit teasing, perhaps, but far from evil. Careful where she aimed, she began to lower down.

Noticing movement, Sketch Way looked to the massive thighs of Splatter Paint, noting how they tensed beneath her soft, supple fur. She squatted slowly, carefully, making sure she would land with the two ponies firmly in her crack. The massive pockets of her cheeks gradually squeezed around the ponies, with the cleft of her butt the ceiling above them. Sketch reached up, tracing his hoof along the hairless crack. A gasp slipped out of him as the flesh yielded, and he realized he was pushing against the giant mare’s puckered anus. By the grumble and groan that shook around him, he guessed it felt good, and some part of him was curious what it would be like to crawl inside. As his hooves sank into the yielding flesh, the warmth took his breath away. With his brute strength, he parted the vent. The vent wanted to close, and he could feel his arms starting to bend beneath the force. Before the ring slammed shut, he leapt and tried to wiggle deep.

By rising to the tip of his hooves, Sketch was able to feed half his body inside the warmth. The squeezing, fleshy walls grew looser the more he climbed, but they were so yielding beneath his hooves, he could not get a grip. As the ring entrance tightened and squeezed around his midriff, he found himself trapped, his rear hooves kicking comically in the air.

Still beneath the monolithic mare, Cookie Crumble trotted forward slowly. Gripping Sketch’s madly kicking hooves, she squeezed them together before shoving them up with all her might. Bracing his elbows in the mushy anal walls, Sketch Way began to wiggle and squirm, inching himself deeper and deeper inside the slick tunnel. The anal walls tightened suddenly, squeezing him. As the walls loosened, he felt himself pulled deeper into the mare’s tunnel. Cookie Crumble was clinging to his hooves, and as his entire body sank inside, she was taken, giving Splatter Paint a long, thick bulk to fill her, like a pair of living anal beads.

Hoof shaking, Splatter Paint reached forward and carefully cupped Pan Sizzle. She brought him up to her mouth, giving him wide, rather frightening smile. “Thank you so much for this,” she said softly, before bringing him down to the curve of her crotch. The heady smell of her lust enveloped him, and his eyes stared transfixed at the gaping, drooling, hungry tunnel, like the maw of a sideway dragon. Splatter Paint moved him forward, letting his rear hooves enter inside her and kick within. Gripping her vagina with her free hoof, she carefully parted the lips to give him a much greater look at her vaguely draconic depths. Giggling to herself, Splatter Paint tipped her hoof at an angle. Pan Sizzle slid down the soft, supple hoof as if it were a slide, his body effortlessly disappearing into the mass of gripping, pink, drooling walls.

He did not go far, however. Splatter Paint was keeping her lips pulled open, giving him both light and fresh air. Perhaps she was worried what would happen if he slipped too deep, or perhaps the tingle of the crisp outside on her engorged labia was too pleasant to stop. Rolling onto his hooves, he tried to trot deeper into the fetlock-high muck, but a shadow was cast over it. Only peeking his head out, he saw Chiv lean down and gently kiss Splatter Paint on the belly. Leaning back, Chiv’s eyes met Pan Sizzle. Giving Pan Sizzle a cheeky grin, Chiv leaned down, maw opened wide.

Chiv gently pressed his snout against the mare’s groin. Breathing deep, he savored the warm, rich flavor of her genitals flooding his olfactory sense. His tongue snaked forward, into the spread, oozing lips. He felt a little bump against him, and then the bump retreat deeper into the fleshy cavern. Grinning at the game, he lanced his tongue out. Catching Pan Sizzle so the little stallion plopped onto the tip, he slammed his prey against one of the vaginal walls to knock the wind out of him. Scooping the shrunken stallion into his mouth, he lifted his head, quarry on his tongue.

Carefully, he deposited Pan Sizzle on Splatter Paint’s grumbling stomach. The deep, primal rumble of an empty gut made Pan Sizzle blush and feel even more aroused, if that was possible. He wanted to hug, kiss, and hump into the soft squish, but too quickly Chiv bit Pan Sizzle’s tail and lifted the shrunken stallion into the air. Allowing the poor stallion to dangle, Chiv slowly trotted forward until he was straddling Splatter Paint’s hips. Eager, Splatter Paint opened her mouth wide. The dull, polished white teeth glistened from the sheen of saliva that washed over them. From deep inside, a gush of hot air washed over Pan Sizzle, who, despite being dangled over the maw of a giant, remained almost completely still. A sound, from deep within Splatter Paint, broke his daze. “Ahhhhhh.” The tongue stretched out, licking at his limp fore hooves, eager to be the first thing he touched when he was inevitably dropped.

The jaws parted. Pan Sizzle fell through open air before plopping down onto Splatter Paint’s outstretched tongue. He immediately began to slide towards the black abyss of her throat, but Splatter Paint used the back of her tongue to block him. Instead, rolling her tongue, she pressed Pan Sizzle softly against the roof of her mouth. She squeezed the grease that clung to his fur out of him, bathing her taste buds in the savory taste. Relieving the pressure of her tongue, she tilted her head back. It was slightly disappointing that Pan Sizzle didn’t resist. He squirmed, and wiggled, but it was with the intent of slipping into her belly, not escaping. In fact, by the way he squirmed, it was as if he was swimming in her pooling saliva. Regardless, his body gave her a pleasant stretch as it began to ease down her throat; just a little pain, but that was quickly put at ease as he passed deeper. The flavor of bacon and fur remained tingling on her tongue, and she hoped it would remain for quite some time.

Chiv was already hard from the ponies squirming in his belly and balls. His erection stretched out from between his long, muscular legs. The friction on his great snake caused neighs to slip out of his open lips. Giving Splatter Paint a little nudge, she nodded her understanding and rolled onto her back. Hoofing at his chest cutely, she stretched her rear legs apart, exposing her large, drooling vagina to his aching cock. Before they freed their little prisoners from inside their body, just one more good romp…

Under the Moon [Micro] (2013-03-27)

Story Summary: On the anniversary of a day Luna would rather forget, she stumbles upon an earth pony engineer who is has been hired to fix up the castle. After one of his experiments goes awry, Luna decides to have a little fun with him.

Major Characters:

Minor Characters:

Tags: Deep, Gentle, Hoof, Hooves, Insertion, Kiss, Lick, Little, Love, Luna, Macro, Massage, MF, Micro, Mouth, My, Nuzzle, Oral, Play, Pony, Shrink, Slippers, Sprocket, Step, Stomp, Tender, Tongue, Vagina, Vaginal

Image Source

XXX

“Go and rest sister. As always, I shall watch over the night.”

Celestia smiled at Luna, although there was a wrinkle of concern in her eyes. “Are you sure you will be alright tonight?”

“I have been guarding the night for years now without a hitch. I will be fine, I promise.”

“I just know how you get this time of year. It’s the anniversary of-”

“I’ll be fine sister. Between us, you are the one who carries the burden. I have seen your nightmares, remember.”

Celestia swallowed, and looked away. “I am always close by, I promise. And I love you with all my heart.” Celestia spread her wings, and with a mighty leap, took to the air. For a moment, she glided on a convenient wind current, before disappearing into an explosion of golden light that rivaled the majesty of the very sun.  Luna continued smiling until she was sure her sister was gone, and then allowed a more passive expression to cross her lips. She sat down and brought the telescope close to her face, before peering into it. She did her nightly routine of course. She checked the Everfree Forest, to be sure no shadowy monster or parasitic puffballs were approaching the boarder of Ponyville (something always seemed to be happening in Ponyville.) She looked to Manehattan to be sure the city that never slept was asleep. The citizens of Equestria had been suffering nightmares lately. Luna did not know the reason, but the past month had been filled with interventions. Tonight, it seemed whatever panic had stricken her subjects had passed, and Equestria could once more sleep safe.

That left her utterly bored.

She sighed, and lay down on ground, resting her head on the guardrail and peering out into the sleeping city. A lot had changed in a thousand years, and a lot had remained the same.

Then a dream hit her like a train. A pony had been shocked awake from the depths of sleep, sending a wave of mental backlash in all directions. Luna quickly closed her eyes and focused, scanning the sleeping night for something out of place, and finally caught a disturbance in the dream world emanating from the southern wing of the castle. With an explosion of midnight blue magic, she disappeared from the balcony.

As she appeared in her destination, an engineering workshop, she was forced to duck lest a flying gear collide with her face. For a moment, she believed she was under attack, and stood with her horn sparking, prepared to engage whatever monster had materialized in her home. Instead, she saw a slim earth pony with his back towards her. His hindquarters were up in the air and swaying side to side. He was mumbling to himself and scribbling furiously on a stretch of paper with a pen clenched in his teeth.

“Citizen?” Luna asked, taking a step forward.

“No!” the earth pony screamed, slamming a hoof against the ground. “No, that’s not right. How did it go?” The earth pony rushed to a worktable and began tossing an assortment of gears, wrenches, and hammers over his shoulder, forcing Luna to duck and dodge. At last unearthing an old tattered piece of paper, the earth pony rushed back to his place on the ground. “I almost had it this time! By the moon, I almost had it!”

“Citizen,” Luna said again.

The earth pony’s ears twitched and he turned around. Seeing the princess of the night, he quickly lay on the ground with his head held low. “Forgive me, princess. I did not realize I was in your presence. Is there something you require?”

“Luna,” she said. “I would like it if you called me Luna. May I ask your name?”

The earth pony lifted his head briefly. He had beautiful yellow eyes, which she caught sight of for just a moment, but all too quickly they were shielded by the lid. “I’m Sprocket,” he said. “I’m an engineer from Ponyville. Princess Celestia hired me to make some repairs around the castle. Do you need something repaired, my princess?”

Luna bowed her head. “No… I just… I felt you wake from a deep sleep and was worried. I didn’t mean to bother you. I’m sorry.” She turned to leave.

“Luna,” Sprocket called out. “I’m sorry. I did not mean to offend you. It’s just rather rare I get any visitors to this workshop, let alone a princess. I was having a dream and woke up rather quickly, that is what you felt. It’s a dream I’ve been having since I was little, where I build a perpetual motion device. No muscle power, no magic, no wind. Just… the perfect creation, powered only by itself. I keep having the dream of building it, and in the dream I can see the blueprints, and they all make sense. It’s so clear to me. But then when I wake up, the image is gone from my mind. Poof. I keep thinking if I wake up soon enough, and remember what I just saw, I can do it.”

“Perhaps I can help sometime,” Luna said. “I have the power to enter the dreams of others. I usually use it to ease the nightmares that burden the citizens of Equestria, but perhaps I can enter your dream and help you build the machine. Then when I exit the dream, I will relay what I have learned.”

Sprocket’s eyes lit up like a foal’s at Hearth Warming Day. Luna was almost expecting him to leap into the air and squeal with delight, and was somewhat disappointed when he didn’t. “L-Luna… that would be incredible. By the moon, you could do that?”

“I can try, certainly. But please understand, what you see in dreams does not always translate to the physical world. In dreams, the only limitation is your imagination. It is the strength of dreams, but it is also a source of terror for many.”

“Well, you will be there to protect me, right?”

Luna smiled, and nodded. The earth pony was tall and slim (though of course smaller than Luna.) Coppery fur covered his slender body, though Luna could see the lean muscle just past the fine layer of fur. It was funny how earth stallions seemed to come in two flavors. They were either like Sprocket: slender and lean, or thick bodied and stout. She had to admit; she liked the former just a bit more, and was happy that Pipsqueak was shaping into such a slender stallion. Earth ponies also shared a sort of homely handsome. It was unicorns who were gorgeous, but too often their looks became sickeningly sweet. Earth ponies were different, and she liked that. She found herself staring.

“Would you like to see some of my projects?” Sprocket asked. Luna smiled, and followed him to a corner of the workshop. Biting a large tarp in his teeth, he tugged it down to reveal something akin to a cannon in appearance, though with several wires and sprockets stretching out of its chrome chassis.

“What does this do?” she asked.

“Well… to be honest, I’m not completely sure. It will either amplify whatever magic is put into it, or turn apples into oranges. The blueprints came to me in a dream a week or two ago. So I drew them up, and then got around to building it.”

“It is strange, Sprocket. I do not remember ever seeing your dreams unfold.”

“I don’t sleep at night,” he said casually. “I sleep all day, work all night. I like the night better.”

“W-what about it?” Luna asked.

“Everything. It’s quiet at night. I can hear my thoughts. And the stars and moon are so much better than the sun. You can't stare at the sun, but I can spend hours and hours learning every crevice of the moon. I built a high powered telescope just for that, in fact. And how the stars have changed. They used to be in a grid pattern. It was predictable and boring. But lately, there is so much chaos in the sky. Every single night, the stars are different.” He trotted to another work table and showed off several charts, documenting the stars at the position of the moon. “Every single time, it’s different. It’s amazing! I mean, why wasn’t it al… Princess… are you crying?”

Luna touched a hoof to her eye and looked to the saturation. She giggled nervously. “I’m just happy you enjoy my night so much.” She took a deep breath. “Sprocket, may I share something with you?”

“Of course Luna. I am all ears.”

“Do you know what hurts the most about returning from my exile? It’s the fact that life continued without me. Tia raised the sun and the moon and life just went on. I became a bedtime story. I became a fable… Something that ponies laughed about one night a year and then forgot. I feel awful for… for wishing that the world had ended with my absence but… Does anyone even care that I’ve returned? It has been four years since I have been released from my exile, and there are smiles and sweetness, but this time of year I always must wonder…” She lowered her head. “Then I feel selfish. I feel like a spoiled foal who doesn’t deserve to be remembered.”

“Life goes on,” Sprocket said. “I know you don’t want me to lie to you. Life does go on. But that doesn’t mean we aren’t happy that you are back.”

She smiled. “Yes. I am sorry. This time of year always depresses me. This is the time of year that my sister was forced to banish me to the moon, all those years ago. It is an anniversary that I wish I could forget, and yet it plagues my every thought. My great fear is that the darkness may overtake me again, and the harm and pain I could cause to ponies like you. But I must admit, another fear plagues me. It is the fear that, should Celestia banish me once more, I will be forgotten.”

“Sometimes, you don’t know what you have until you’ve lost it. But sometimes you don’t know what you’ve lost until you have it, and then you don’t ever want to lose it again. You know, deep in your heart, that you will fight for it. And you will kill for it. And you will die for it. I don’t think I could bare it if the night sky went back to the boring grid pattern, every star neatly lined up, exactly X meters apart from every other star. I would die inside if I looked up and the moon was just a lifeless reflection of the sun, instead of something so beautiful and vibrant and unique. I know, I know, I’m an engineer. I should like things neat and orderly, but the thought of it now makes me sick in my belly. I don’t ever want to see that night sky again.”

“I promise, Sprocket, that night shall never return.”

Sprocket arched his back and stretched. “Well, this night is still young. I think I’ll try and figure out what the hay this contraption of mine does. I’m always here if you would like to chat though. It does get lonely in this workshop, sometimes.”

“Thank you, Sprocket. Soon, we should make a date to sleep together. I mean… you sleep and I will enter your dreams, and so I can learn the blueprints for the machine.”

Sprocket nodded, and trotted to the strange cannon in the corner. Luna quietly turned and trotted out the door, gently closing it behind her. No sooner was the threshold sealed than a brilliant green light exploded from under the door’s crack, and Luna heard a faint scream. Immediately, she was through the door and back in the workshop. Her eyes scanned the interior, but she found no trace of the copper colored pony.

“Sprocket!” she screamed. With a mighty leap, she crossed the room and came to stand before the cannon. “What did you do to Sprocket?!” she demanded.

She heard her name, though it was small and faint. Believing that somehow the machine was answering her, she smashed a fore hoof against it. “Answer me, cannon. What did you do to Sprocket? So help me, I will banish you to the moon!”

“I’m down here!”

The blue princess looked down at her hooves. There, just in front of her, was the copper pony she had been speaking to, only his size had been reduced at least ten times. She took a step back in shock. “Sprocket?”

“It worked!” he shouted, and this time he did leap into the air and squeal like a foal. “The cannon is a shrink ray! It has a purpose! And I built it!”

Luna leaned down closer and scanned him with a delicate eye. No signs of damage in his fur or muscles. His voice seemed strong, if a little squeaky, so she believed his lungs were not under strain. She remembered back to the shrinking spell Celestia had cast, and how the targets suffered no detriments or lasting effects. She guessed the science of the cannon had caused something similar, and gave a deep sigh of relief. Of course, considering the proximity of the shrunken pony to her mouth, the rush of warm air caused him to spin and spiral across the ground until her magic caught hold of him. Lifting him delicately, she brought him before her face. She smiled. He smiled back.

“Does your machine have a method to restore your size?” Luna asked.

“I didn’t even know it was a shrink machine until a few minutes ago.”

“Well, my sister knows a spell to decrease and increase one’s size. I assume she can use the same spell on you. But… uhm… I would rather let her sleep. Do you think you can wait until morning? I… uhm… I wouldn’t mind keeping you company for the rest of the night… if you would have me.”

“I would adore it, my princess.”

With an explosion of blue light, the princess of the night had disappeared from the workshop. A few moments later, she was at the balcony. She lay down on her belly and carefully set Sprocket down before her. She should be tending to her duties, she knew, and quickly scanned all the dreams of Equestria. There were nightmares, here and there, but nothing that required her intervention. Sometimes, ponies needed to solve their own problems, without her guiding hoof.

Besides, with a miniscule pony at her hooves, she doubted she could focus on anything else, anyway. She was fascinated by his little eyes and his little mane, his little hooves. She lifted him up with her magic and brought him to her face to better inspect his every little detail. She turned him onto his back and leaned down very close to inspect his belly. Only when he started to squirm and protest did she realize what she was doing, and quickly set him down.

“I’m so sorry!” she said quickly. “I am just rather excited. Several years ago, my sister treated me to a game. Several volunteers were plucked from the royal guards, and shrunken with a spell. Oh, the fun I had with them… but I was always careful not to harm them.”

 “I know you would never harm me, princess. I just dislike being on my back.” He looked up to her monolithic face, the size of the moon considering his decreased dimensions. “I understand why the guards would have so much fun with a goddess. You are surely the most beautiful mare in all of Equestria.”

Luna’s cheeks turned purple.

“What did you ask your loyal subjects to do?” Sprocket asked.

Luna’s breathing grew steadily more strained, as the memory of all the fun she had had began to swirl through her mind. “They began by rubbing my hooves…” she said, her whole body quaking in worry and hope. She carefully removed her slippers, and then sat down before the shrunken pony. With her rump on the ground and her forelegs bracing her upper body, she slowly presented her rear hooves to the miniscule pony. She bit her lip.

Sprocket trotted towards the blue wall casually, although once or twice excitement overtook him and he broke into a full gallop. He regained his composure, but soon enough was rushing once again, until he crashed into the hoof with his full weight. Luna giggled at the faint tickle and leaned closer, intrigued what he might do next. Rising to his rear legs and bracing himself on the impressive wall of blue, Sprocket could just peak over the top and look towards the princess of the night. Considering he was miniscule and standing before a giant, near omnipotent physical goddess, he found it amusing that she was the one who was quaking in terror. He braced himself in the hoof, and gave it a little push. The hoof yielded, and the he ended up sinking into the flesh up to his ankles. Up above, Luna let out a loud giggle that shook him to his very core. Very carefully, he spread his arms and came to press his entire body up against the hoof, hugging it as if it were just an oddly shaped mate.

“You have beautiful hooves, my princess,” he said. “Soft and delicate, with the scent of a new night.”

“T-thank you,” she said, gulping her nervousness down.

Sprocket felt the tug of magic all around him. He was lifted up carefully and placed on the ground, before Luna. With her legs spread wide apart, he was treated to a rather awesome sight of the cleft between her muscular thighs. Blushing, he looked down. Luna did not mind the peepshow, however, and made a mental note of future games that could be played, since he seemed to like her crotch. For now though, she folded her legs and brought them forward, so her massive hooves were approaching Sprocket from either side. They were as large as walls and approaching with frightening speed. He gave a scream and lifted his hooves, as if he might hold the two mammoth walls at bay.

Just as his hooves touched the much larger ones that belonged to the princess of the night, Luna stopped, and leaned forward. There was a twinge of fear in Sprocket’s face, something she found deeply disturbing. She did her best to smile and said, “I will not harm you, Sprocket. I promise. If you would like me to stop, I will. You need only say the word.”

Sprocket looked up at the monolithic face. With a deep breath, he set his hooves down, and instead turned to embrace Luna’s left hoof. “I trust you,” he said. As the hooves pressed together tight, Sprocket disappeared between them.

Luna felt the little squirming and fighting as Sprocket beat upon her hooves. It was pleasant in a way she could not put into words. Truth be told, the same was true for Sprocket. Completely smothered on every side by the delightful soles of the princess, every inch of him was embraced by her warmth. It soaked into his bones and filled him with a sense of bliss like he had never fathomed before. Her hooves were soft and gentle against him, like being pressed against a pair of pillows. Although the weight on his chest was great, he was never afraid of being crushed to death between the two walls. Breathing was not exactly easy, but he could breathe well enough, and most of all, he trusted Luna with his life.

When he felt a certain tingle between his legs, his heart dropped. Luna didn’t notice, of course. Her soles were not sensitive enough to pick it out a minuscule point of heat, only slightly hotter than the rest of his body. She did find it slightly odd when Sprocket’s wiggles and squirms became more erratic, and she eased her soles apart. When free of the tight, smothering embrace of the hooves, Sprocket took a deep breath before pressing himself into the warmth of the soles. He wiggled his hips against it, finding some relief against the yielding surface. He could spend an entire night just adoring and worshiping his princess in this manner, so when he felt blue magic tug him away, he actually cried out. Luna brought him up to her face and examined him.

Comically, he did try to hide his adorable pony pride behind a pair of hooves. His cheeks were turning crimson, though Luna nuzzled him softly with her massive snout and assured him it was alright.

“There was another game I played with the guards?” she said. “Would you like to play it?”

Sprocket nodded enthusiastically, eyes wide and eager for whatever might come next. He cringed slightly as Luna’s lips parted and her tongue rolled out. Her mouth opened wide enough she could probably swallow a filly if she so desired. Heavy drops of drool dripped off her massive, dull teeth and plump lips, and a sweltering breath rushed out as she exhaled, making Sprocket cringed. And yet he could not deny that the cavern before him looked absolutely enticing. The air around and inside her mouth was shimmering from the warmth that radiated forth. Her massive tongue looked as soft and squishy as a bed. When he was plopped down upon it, he actually wrapped his arms and legs around it to hug the tongue tight. His erection was suddenly pressed into the spongy warmth, and a whiney escaped him.

Luna was careful not to giggle too loud, for fear of the shrunken pony’s ears. Very gently, she pressed her tongue into the roof of her mouth, squeezing Sprocket into it. He whined and humped softly, holding tighter to the tongue and actually licking it in turn, very softly, very gently.

Earth ponies always had a rich, natural flavor, quite different than the spicy taste of pegasi or the sweetness of unicorns, and Sprocket was no exception. But he also tasted so unique. There was a metallic taste, on top of the earthy richness, and intrigued about it, she began to swish him between her cheeks. Penetrating the walls of flesh that made up Luna’s mouth, faint giggles could be heard as Sprocket was tossed around. He slammed against her cheeks or tongue, occasionally landing on his front and causing an orgasmic shiver to wash through him. He whined and giggled, now coming to rest upon the massive tongue, and gently rubbed his crotch side to side.

Luna’s eyes opened when a taste of salt trickled onto her taste buds. She stopped swishing her mouthful, and instead allowed the little lump of pony to rest on her tongue, flat on his front. Faintly, she could hear whines and neighs escape her cheeks, and the taste of salt gradually spread over her taste buds, washing every inch of her tongue. She giggled softly, and waited until Sprocket stopped humping into her tongue to open her mouth. She plucked him up with her magic and brought him to her eye. He looked upset, however. Not at all like someone who had just had an orgasm in the mouth of a goddess.

“I’m sorry,” he whimpered, head held low. “I couldn’t control myself.”

Luna smiled. “It’s alright, little one. Perhaps you would like to rest someplace warm?”

The princess of the night sat back and placed her hooves behind her. Bracing herself, she spread her rear legs as wide as she could, exposing the subtle pink slit between her muscular, blue thighs. Using her magic, she gripped the corners of her lips and pulled them apart, opening a rectangular entrance to her large, deep vagina. Dropped before the opening, Sprocket could only gasp at the sight. The scent of the night princess’ lust, wafting forward, made it nearly impossible to breath. He wiggled and squirmed in the strong embrace of her magic, but when his gaze happened to lift and he caught sight of Princess Luna’s smile, his struggles ceased. He gave her a nod of his head, before closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. Squealing with delight, Princess Luna pushed the shrunken pony forward and against her soft, inner flesh.

Drenched in drool, Sprocket found himself shivering when he was free of Luna’s mouth. Her nethers, steaming in the cool night air, looked so inviting. The moment his cool body touched the sweltering lips, the great blue body above him shivered. Luna’s magic instinctively tugged Sprocket away and set him down.

Rising to his hooves, Sprocket trotted towards the massive cavern. Luna’s nethers were already drooling white in anticipation of what was to come. The ground before him coated with thick white, Sprocket found he needed to slosh and struggle to reach the opening. Luna used her magic to tug the walls wide, and Sprocket quickly put his fore hooves inside her, then his whole head and upper body. Luna’s body went tense at the coolness of the pony against her warmth. She placed her hoof tip against Sprocket’s cute rump and gently pushed him inside, before easing her drooling lips closed and clenching upon the bulk.

For Sprocket, it was dark and loud inside of Luna. The heat was sweltering and the pressure on his body was almost painful. And yet, Sprocket had never known such pleasure in his life. Not just his aching erection, but his entire body was pressed by the soft, massaging walls of his princess. Washing over his body was the warm cream of Luna’s lust, though it had no place to go with her hoof firmly wedged into her nethers. In fact, from the way her muscles gently clenched him, on and off, he was vaguely aware he was moving deeper into the princess.

Luna jerked forward when the weight of shrunken pony hit some sort of special place, deep inside her. In her long life, she had enjoyed the company of countless stallions, but never had she felt a weight against this special spot. She collapsed to the ground and saw stars. Her hoof tumbled out of her nethers, but she clenched her legs tight, trying to keep the weight safely nestled deep inside her, against that sweet spot.

Inside, Sprocket was pounding and bucking furiously against the squeezing walls. He was panicking just a bit, as the cave he was in was filling with lustful juice. But Luna was enjoying this game, and that was what he cared most about. Not to mention, between his legs, his erection was leaking cream quite profusely. Bathing in the white goo was more pleasant than he could have imagined. He sucked down a deep breath before he was completely engulfed in the flood.

Luna screamed suddenly, her body locking into one great muscle. She collapsed to her side, then her back, and her legs spread wide apart. She arched her back, humping the air, before a flood of musky white cream dribbled out from between her legs, soaking the ground, her flowing tail, and the fur on her inner thighs. The rush was incredible, but what put her over the edge was the feel of a substantial bulk pushing out from between her tightly clenched nethers. Again and again, she felt herself hit a sweet climax, and then somehow climb higher, reach a new level of pleasure like she had never guessed, all while she could feel Sprocket slowly liberate himself from inside her. Even after she felt his delightful bulk squeeze out from her fleshy lips, her body was racked with countless fits of lust and microgasms. When at last her body had relaxed, she plopped to the ground, completely tuckered out. She was worried that Sprocket was hurt, but she did not have the strength to lift her head and check on him. Her head rested on her cheek, while drool dribbled out of her lips and formed a pool on the ground.

Soaked in wonderful smelling juice, Sprocket managed to extract himself from the pool of cum and weakly trotted forward. He walked along Luna’s massive body, eventually reaching her monolithic face. Pushing up onto his rear legs, he walked forward and came to gently hug Luna’s large snout. He laughed as a gust of wind tugged at him, nearly pulling him inside her massive nostrils. Holding tight to her snout, he endured a heavy gust as her she exhaled. Suddenly, her cavernous mouth was opened wide. He barely had time to scream before her tongue wrapped around him and pulled him into her maw. Once more found himself inside her dark, noisy maw.

For several moments, she suckled and licked on the morsel, adoring both his natural flavor and the taste of her own love juice. As before, he was sloshed against her cheeks or the roof of her mouth. Her dull teeth proved no threat to him, and she was always careful he wouldn’t slip towards the black void of her throat. Pressing him against the roof of her mouth with her warm, squishy tongue, she decided he was clean of her lust, and lowered her head to the ground. Soaked in drool, he rolled out. “Thank you,” she said softly. “Thank you so much.”

“Princess…” he said, struggling to stand. “Luna… by the moon, that was incredible.”

Luna used her magic to lift the shrunken pony up and keep him closer to her face. She looked to the clock, expecting it to be close to dawn, but much to her surprise there were still several hours before Celestia would awaken. “I must return to my duties,” she said. “I can let you rest in my personal quarters. You will not be disturbed. Or… would you like to remain with me?”

“It would be a pleasure to be under your care, my princess.”

Luna made a gesture with her head. “Would there be alright?”

Sprocket looked to where she was referring to, and gave several enthusiastic nods. Giggling, Luna set Sprocket down in her left, front slipper. She gave him the time to get comfortable before slowly lowering her hoof in, giggling as she first felt him brushing against her sensitive sole. Her delicate hoof came to rest on him fully. He felt delightful. He squirmed and wiggled just a bit, until she leaned her hoof down and smothered him beneath the weight. Sprocket went completely still. She lifted her hoof quickly, frightened she might have accidently crushed him, but immediately she felt him resume his wiggles and squirms. The science of the shrink ray must have been the same as the magic of the shrink spell. Sprocket’s strength had been condensed, not lost, which meant she could have lots of fun with him without risk. Giggling with each step, she began to happily trot about the castle, stretching her legs before she resumed her duty.

For Sprocket, it was dark and loud inside Luna’s slipper. It was similar to being in her mouth, save the fact that he could not move even an inch with the hardness of the slipper at his back, and the smothering, pillowy warmth at his front. Not that he minded. He could not believe how wonderful the embrace of the soft hoof felt. When she took a step and her hoof was in the air, he had more room to move. During those lulls of pressure, he shoved his pony crotch into the sole and felt blissful pressure on his stiffening shaft. It was not long before wetness was dribbling out of his cock and washing his fur and the hoof’s underside. He tilted his head back, body going tense, and continued to hump cutely. When Luna’s hoof came down, his body was compressed so tight not a drop of warmth could escape his slit. But when the pressure left him and Luna took a step forward, a steady stream gushed out of him.

When she arrived back at the balcony, Luna sat down and stretched her rear hooves out in front of her, sitting in a doglike fashion. Her right fore hoof was firmly planted on the ground, while she applied pressure, on and off, to her left slipper until her sole was quite soaked by goo. Although she was sure Sprocket couldn’t be crushed, she guessed he could still drown, and so eased her slipper off and plucked him out with her magic. His entire front was coated with seed, but this time she didn’t bother to clean him. He was just going to get dirty again. Very slowly, she eased her right slipper off and placed Sprocket inside it. A moment later, her massive hoof filled the opening of the slipper, slowly came to press fully on Sprocket once more.

Regal [Micro] (2012-08-29)

Story Summary: Celestia uses four of her Royal Guards as personal hoof massagers, shares in the activity with Luna and Cadance, then shows Luna just how tasteful ponies can be.

Major Characters: Celestia, Luna

Minor Characters: Cadance, Frederik, Shining Armor

Content: Alicorn, Earth Pony, Giantess, Hoof Worship, Licking, Micro, Mouth Play, Pegasus, Saliva, Shrink, Tongue, Unicorn

Image Source

XXX

“Why do all the guards look alike?” Luna asked, earning a confused look from her sister. The two were standing before the assembled ranks of the Royal Guards, observing as the guards performed a ceremony. It was a ceremony performed every dusk and every dawn, to commemorate the guard of Equestria changing hooves between princesses.

“It’s a simple glamour spell,” Celestia explained to her sister. “It protects the guard’s identity for when they are not on duty, and gives them a sense of unity when they are. It is also more intimidating for the enemies of the kingdom, to see a uniform army instead of an assortment.”

Luna smirked. “Didn’t intimidate me. You didn’t either, for that matter.”

“Oh please sister. I let you win.”

Luna rolled her eyes, and once more looked over the assorted guards, all looking near identical with their golden armor and charcoal colored fur. “I don’t even understand why I’m even here,” she muttered. “They care about you, Celestia, not me. You make the sun rise every day, without fail. All I do is make everyone go to sleep. Every day they thank you. The only time they even acknowledge I exist is one night a year. At dusk they celebrate the day you brought. At dawn, they celebrate that you make another day rise. If I were not here, they would continue on without worry or fail.”

“You fill a vital role, Luna. And… I have to admit, it’s been so much easier since you returned. Having to move two heavenly bodies, every day, it was exhausting. Especially now that I don’t have the Elements of Harmony at my disposal.” She smiled. “I’m really happy that you’re back.”

“I’m happy… I’m happy to be back. Not just to be free of my imprisonment, but to do some good, for a change.” Luna sighed, and looked out over the assorted guards. She lowered her head. “I just wish they were happier to have me…”

Celestia opened her mouth to say something, but Luna had already turned and was casually trotting back into the castle tower for a good day’s rest. Celestia thought of chasing after her sister, but the guards… it would be improper not to watch the guards as they praised… as they praised only her… She sighed.

XXX

It took all types to fill the ranks of the Royal Guards. Size or build was not important, as the glamour would make even the smallest of ponies look like an absolute stud, and shrink a giant to a more manageable size. Strength, however, was crucial: the brute strength in one’s body, as well as the magical strength of one’s soul. Specialties were accounted for, but far from crucial, as even a baker might have the will to serve the princess well, or the soul to inspire others to rally for a cause.

For proof that the Royal Guards took all kinds, one need only look to Frederik. Frederik was far from the largest pony to ever grace Equestria. He was far from normal, even by Unicorn standards. He was, simply put, small. But his fearless determination to serve the princess prompted his acceptance into the elite group. His intriguing abilities did not hurt either. Despite being fully grown, his flank was frequently bare, something that baffled any who laid eyes upon him. His Cutie Mark changed frequently, with his emotions, with his duties. Perhaps uninhibited by a static Cutie Mark, his role within the guard changed frequently, and he was proud of how much he was able to do.

Today, he and three others had been called to Celestia’s throne room for a “special assignment.” What it could possibly be, none had a clue. It could range from planning a surprise party for Luna, to organizing a resistance force to combat Equestria’s newest threat.

A princess such as Celestia should of course have a grand throne room, but Frederik was still awed every time he stepped through the heavy doors and entered Celestia’s personal quarters. Of course, the beauty of the polished marble, crystal chandelier, and satin curtains was nothing compared to the beauty of the princess herself, sitting delicately at the climax of a red carpet. It was awe inspiring, humbling, to be in the presence of a pony such as her, and instinctively all four of the guards bowed their heads when her gaze turned to them.

“There’s no need for that,” Celestia said, rising and stepping down off her throne. Her long strides carried her elegant form forward until she was before the four bowing colts. She leaned down and gave them a touch with her long horn, and they rose slowly, hesitantly, as if frightened to be in her presence. Even after her insistence, they just could not bring themselves to make eye contact with her.

“Please, relax,” she said, sighing. Frederik managed to lift his head, although he was shaking gently when her eyes fell upon him. Her smile was warm and sweet and inviting. He smiled back, as best he could, unsure of what else to do. Soon, he decided to resume looking down, bowing his head, trying to keep his whole little body from shaking.

“You four,” Celestia continued. “I have chosen you four for a very special task. You four have demonstrated such loyalty, such inner strength and willingness to serve, I can think of none better to carry out this task, and I know that you will tackle my every request with the same devotion you have always showed.”

Frederik looked up again, although his eyes squinted as he noticed Celestia seemed much farther away. Granted, Frederik was not a tall pony, and Celestia was a giant, but before he had been about up to her knee joint. Now, if he looked forward, he would be face to face with the golden rim of her slipper. Trying to look up at her was like trying to make eye contact with the Statue of Celestia that was erected every Solstice. Nervously, he took a step back, noticing that Celestia continued to grow larger and larger before his very eyes. And yet her smile never ceased. Not a smile that sent a shiver down Frederik’s spine, even at this size. Her smile was warm and motherly and kind, and somehow told him that, no matter what, no harm would come to him.

By now the other guards had, of course, noticed that their princess had grown to titanic proportions. No, they all realized, looking around the throne room that they still inhabited. The princess had remained her natural (if very tall) height, but they had all shrunk to the size of a field mouse!

“Being a princess is not an easy job,” Celestia explained. Her left hoof crossed over her body, and she gently nudged the golden slipper off her right hoof. She did the same to her left, and then eased each slipper off her rear legs. “I don’t mind battling monsters and the forces Chaos. What is most agonizing is standing, hours on end, and shaking hooves with all the aristocrats who expect an audience with me.”

One of her now bare hooves came down, selecting Frederik first. He did not run as the princess’ massive white hoof came down, either from paralyzing fear, or the absolute trust he put in his monarch. She gently placed her surprisingly soft and warm hoof down, and then gently squeezed around his body. He felt his hooves leave the ground, and was vaguely aware he was being carried. He stopped abruptly, and was dropped, and fell through the whistling air. Fear replaced trust. Some part of him imagined him plummeting onto the ground, and going splat against the polished marble, a tiny splotch of wine red on the otherwise pristine floor. But of course, Celestia had no intention of hurting any of her subjects. Instead of cracking against the ground, he landed on something soft and warm, that smelled slightly strange. Opening his eyes slowly, he saw golden walls on each side, and far up above him was Celestia’s underside. He actually blushed, his eyes just happening to glimpse between her mile long legs and to the curve of her groin, and he determined he was in her left rear shoe. Such suspicions were confirmed when the vision above him shifted, replaced by an approaching wall of white: the perfectly maintained hoof of the princess. It slipped into the slipper without any struggle, and he found himself completely pinned beneath the hoof, actually sinking into the white wall, due to how soft it was.

Celestia sighed dreamily, allowing her full weight to settle on her four hooves, squishing the guards beneath her. Of course, they were in no danger, her magic would see to that, but they were delightful pressure against her weary hooves, in a way that even the finest slippers could not provide. With an extra skip in her step, she trotted off, ready to get through the day’s work.

XXX

“You’re awfully springy this evening,” Luna observed. “Did you drink too much coffee again?”

Celestia had spent the better part of the Dusk Ceremony bouncing from hoof to hoof, or rolling her weight back and forth. She looked to her younger sister, and blushed. “Just happy… you’re back.”

“Sister, I’ve been back for three years and never seen you like this. Are you alright?”

Celestia smiled, and gave her sister a soft nuzzle along the side of the face, a common pony mark of affection. Luna returned it with a soft nip, before drawing her head back. Luna set her head down on the balcony’s rim and watched the guards passively.

“Would you like to see how much your subjects adore you?” Celestia asked. “How they would do anything for you? How they would put their life and their faith in your hooves?”

Luna looked down, and then gave a soft, embarrassed shrug.

“Select four of your most trusted friends. They can be of any species and any rank. And then meet me in the throne room, whenever you can spare the time.”

Luna looked to her sister, puzzled. Celestia spent several moments rocking back and forth, shifting weight between her four hooves, sometimes giggling childishly. Luna was worried, but nodded, and when the ceremony was over, went out to recruit the four ponies who immediately came to mind: four ponies who had been with her almost daily, tending to her needs, reminding her about the customs that were dominant in today’s age, and in generally being such nice friends for her.

Three of them were unicorns, the fourth a Pegasus pony, and with them in tow, Luna walked into the throne room to find her sister relaxing in her regal chair. Celestia rolled onto her hooves and approached her sister. Although Luna was curious what Celestia had in mind, Celestia assured her that there was still one more to join the party.

Cadance arrived not long after, with her own guards in tow. The only pony that Luna recognized was Shining Armor (as he did not have a glamour spell cast over him). For some reason, he was no longer wearing his coat of arms, instead going bare chested. She wondered if she should order her personal guards to strip, but assumed Celestia would give the order when it was time for that.

Celestia walked around to each of the guards, giggling each time her hoof came down for some odd reason. She touched each guard’s cheek with the tip of her glowing horn, including Shining Armor. The touch caused their glamour spell to fall away, and their identities no longer concealed, Luna recognized a few of the colts as residents of Ponyville. It must be, one day a month or so, the citizens come to the castle, are given a glamour spell, and serve their duty without fail. “What is the meaning of this, sister?” Luna asked.

Celestia smiled, and gently removed all four of her slippers. She gestured with a hoof, and curious, Luna leaned down, peeking inside until a tiny pony head popped out of the shadowed interior. Luna gasped and fell backwards, losing her footing and landing rather comically on her rump. Feeling something small and wiggly beneath her, she took to the air after several powerful beats of her wings and looked at the ground, to see her trusted guards had all been reduced to a miniature size. She had landed on one of the poor guards with her rather ample posterior, and quickly fluttered back to the ground. Gathering the poor guard into her hooves and lifting him, she was happy to see he was fine, if slightly dazed. She glared at Celestia, who was smiling softly.

“They will be fine,” she said. “Of that I can assure. Their strength and stamina has been concentrated into a small area, greatly increasing their strength. These little helpers have been in my slippers all day, and show the same amount of vigor as this morning.”

Cadance nuzzled the now tiny Shining Armor. At first reluctant to embrace the snout, the nostrils of which were large enough he could climb inside, he eventually gave her a nuzzle back, followed by lick. She giggled at the display, and licked him back, only for the friction of her tongue to pull him into her mouth. Smiling, she toyed with him, eased him about and swished him cheek to cheek. Celestia licked her lips, and then looked to her four slippers, and the four tiny morsels that were housed inside.

Frederik had just managed to crawl out of the slipper and land on the floor, when a shadow fell over him. He looked up, to see the enormous face of the princess, smiling down at him. A terrifying sight to say the least, as her looming stare was now larger than any celestial body in the sky, but she leaned down and softly nuzzled him with her lips, and blew warm breath out of her snout playfully. He chuckled at that, and when she opened her mouth wide, rolling her tongue out to invite him in, he was not at all hesitant. A gust of warm breath struck him, knocking him onto his rump, but quickly Frederik was back on his hooves, trotting over the slimy muscle and deeper into the mouth. He was soon joined by the other three guards who were servicing Celestia, each taking tentative steps onto the moist tongue and stepping inside the humid cave.

They tasted delightful, to say the least. Each had a unique flavor, and how happy she was she could now sample all three of the species at once on her tongue. Earth ponies, of course, had a rich, dense flavor to them. Hardy and fresh, like vegetables and fruit. Pegasi seemed to taste a little sweeter and a little spicier than the muted flavor of the earth walkers, their unique flavor constantly shifting between sweet as wine and spicy as a pepper. But it was the unicorn’s flavor that she savored, for that one had no equal. The taste of unicorn was indescribable, as if the magic that swelled in their soul embraced their flavor as well. Sweet… so sweet, and without the spiciness of Pegasi, they were like suckling the finest of candies. She carefully moved three of her helpers to one cheek, keeping them in the pocket, and savored the flavor of the unicorn alone.

Luna stared, baffled at her two companions. Cadance was swishing her mate around her mouth like a piece of hard candy, and Celestia had no less than four imprisoned in her now bulging cheeks. She looked down at the Pegasus she was holding, one she had known for quite a while now. He was a handsome stud, with a grey coat, with little trims of white and a black mane and tail. She normally preferred the black coats that Earth ponies had, but this one… she liked this particular Pegasus. And his eyes, sparkling green and looking up at her with love and kindness, she smiled down at the little creature.

Cadance had eased her mate out of her maw, and was holding him in one hoof. With her other, she softly stroked him, and although he was soaked to the bone in strands of her saliva, his face spoke of the pure bliss he had relieved while in the giant mouth. The other three of her guards were at her hooves, massaging and working them tenderly.

Luna suddenly looked down, and noticed that her own guards had begun to show her affection. She was sitting, almost dog like, with her rump on the ground and her rear legs out in front of her, and without being asked to, her three remaining personal guards had begun to rub and massage and lick her weary hooves gently. No longer worried or panicked, she had to admit that the feel of three tiny tongues on her hooves was actually blissful, and after a nod of assurance from the colt she held in her hoof, she opened her mouth and popped him inside.

The flavor of Pegasus flooded her senses. She felt his strong arms wrap around her tongue and hold it tight; hugging her as she began to swish him about, savoring every touch of flavor she received. She pushed him against the roof of her mouth, and pressed her tongue into him, as if she intended to squeeze his flavor from his body. He licked her tongue with his miniscule one, kissed it.

Celestia, meanwhile, dipped her head, and allowed her four captive free of her maw. With a wave of her head, she ordered them to help tend to Cadance, which they did, dripping with drool. Celestia walked towards Luna, who was oblivious of her presence, more concerned with the delicious Pegasus that was on her tongue. She opened her eyes when she felt Celestia’s warm breath upon her face, and smiled at the sight of her gorgeous sister. Turning her head to the side, she opened her mouth and allowed Celestia’s lips to touch hers.

Cadance, meanwhile, was in a state of utter bliss. She simply lay on her back, spread eagle, as eight little colts all got to work diligently at one of her appendages. Shining Armor was at her right rear hoof, and he did the best, he worked the hardest of all of them. Even at this size, he was strong and sturdy, and used all his strength and resilience to push into the silky squish of her foot, giving her the smallest of hoof massages. His two little hooves though, against her one massive one, felt like a little tickle. He poked her gently with his horn, which tickled, but when his tongue came out and began to work in a little circle, she was taken by a sense of ecstasy like she had never known. She giggled and neighed softly, her other helpers backing away in favor of giving the two lovers their space. She did not notice, nor did she care, only concerned with the affection that her handsome stud was giving her. He pressed into her hoof with all his might and squeezed at the soft skin. His tongue constantly worked in a little circle, leaving a little tingle of drying saliva wherever it ventured.

The hoof suddenly shifted, and Shining Armor found himself being pushed over the ground by the undefeatable wall. Looking over his shoulder, he saw that another of the pink walls was fast approaching. He just had just enough time to look up at Cadance, see her sweet, smiling face, before he was sandwiched between the two house-sized hooves.

After a moment to regain his bearing, he got right back to work, hugging, licking, and kissing the feet. Cadance’s giggles and neighs could be heard, even though he was so utterly smothered by her soft hooves. He hugged her hooves as tight as he could, and then braced all four of his hooves against her, and pushed. The resistance was wonderful for the princess, who applied her own force, struggling to keep her hooves together. It was slightly difficult, given Shining Armor’s strength, but she enjoyed the bit of dominance at keeping Shining Armor so utterly trapped. She knew he enjoyed it too, though: pinned between the warm, soft, flowery smelling hooves. When she wiggled her hooves side to side, and ground them together, she could feel a tiny strip of heat working against her center, and giggled at the thought of a miniscule erection, jutting forward from bite sized legs.

Celestia took a step forward, and turned her head to the side. She was over Luna now, pinning her down with her larger size, and kissing her deeply. Luna shivered at the touches and the power of her big sister. Although she tried to resist the tongue that was slowly working its way past her lips and clenched teeth, eventually she succumb, and felt the fullness of her older sister’s tongue in her mouth. She felt one of Celestia’s arms wrap around her and hold her close, the kiss moving deeper, the little helpers at her hooves continuing their duty diligently.

At last Celestia pulled back, and smiled. Luna smiled dreamily, although her heart plummeted when she realized her mouth was completely empty, and she looked to her belly, terrified she had swallowed the Pegasus she had been suckling. Celestia put her fears to ease when she opened her mouth, and revealed the grey Pegasus sitting on her tongue, only to close her mouth again before he could flee and return to his mistress. Celestia dipped her head, and used her long tongue to slurp up the other ponies who were tending to Luna’s hooves. Luna glared at her, wanting to protest, but with a nod of her head, Celestia ordered her younger sister to stand. Luna continued to glare, but concerned with the captives Celestia held in her mouth, she got to her four hooves. Bouncing with each step, Celestia walked around behind her sister. Luna followed her as she moved, unsure what was going to happen, and when Celestia had circled her, Luna quickly looked over her other shoulder. Once more coming to stand before her younger sister, Celestia leaned forward and softly touched their lips together.

Luna recoiled, unsure of the affection that had just been displayed, and Celestia gave her the space she required. The white princess’ cheeks were bulging slightly, from all the ponies that she still kept in her mouth. Inside the warm, wet cave, they were pushing against the cheeks, trying to find their escape. She kept swilling them about, enjoying their taste. If one listened closely, one could hear faint, muffled neighs and laughter, apparently the colts in the giant maw enjoying their ride quite a bit too. All the while, Celestia was careful that none should slip and make the voyage down her throat. She was not certain that her magic could sustain the tinies before she figured out a way to get them out.

It was Luna who made the next move, leaning forward and tenderly licking over Celestia’s face. Celestia carefully lowered her rear to the ground, and sat down. She reached for her sister, and wrapped her long arms around her to pull her close gently. Luna wrapped her own arms around her big sister, hugging her, and kissing softly over her face. Luna’s horn sparked and flickered with a magic glow every few moments, and she wiggled and squirmed in the strong arms of her beloved sister, but the contact of their lips was never broken, their tongues wrestling and exploring the other’s mouth.

Celestia carefully used her tongue to fetch a few of the tinies that were held in the pocket of her cheek. She eased them out of the pocket, and gently gave them to Luna, sliding them into her mouth. She gasped and groaned, mumbling something muffled as she felt the tinies get to work immediately: hugging her tongue, massaging it beneath their hooves, licking it feverishly. Celestia scooped the other group of tinies from her other cheek, and carefully pushed them into Luna’s mouth. They got to work feverishly, aiding their comrades in showing the huge tongue affection.

Although the feeling was incredible, the bliss indescribable, Luna wiggled and squirmed several times. Celestia nodded, aware that Luna was utterly terrified of swallowing one of her servants, and once more took the tinies into her own mouth.

Celestia shifted her weight, and carefully set Luna down on her back, using her greater girth and strength to keep the darker pony from getting up. With her pinned, Celestia once more dipped her head and licked Luna, from her nethers to her face, giving her a long kiss. Luna sat up, noticing that the four ponies who had before been held captive by Celestia were now free, drenched in drool, but resting in the blue fur of her underbelly.

“Please do not be afraid,” Celestia said, addressing the four tinies, who all looked up to her. “I assure you, my magic will keep you from any harm, and your size will return soon. But now, I ask you do your duty, and serve my sister well.”

Luna sat up weakly, the tinies all tumbling over her body, and coming to rest in her lap. She gathered them up into her hooves and hugged each, licked each, kissed and nuzzled and then asked gently in what way might they want to worship her?

Celestia looked to Cadance, to see her lying on her back, one hoof over her groin. Celestia imagined a certain white and blue pony was trapped within the gripping nethers, held in place by the hoof. Celestia knew that Cadance and Shining Armor did not require any help. In fact, she would not dare intervene. Cadance could have her way with a dozen adoring subjects if she so desired, but she chose to be intimate only with her mate. Celestia found herself smiling at that.

Celestia looked down to the ponies who remained, and they all looked up at her towering figure. She leaned down low, and took the time to nuzzle and kiss each and every one. “Thank you for your service,” she said. “You have all done such an exceptional job, gone far beyond your duty. And for that, I am in your debt.”

She folded one leg across the other, and gave a sincere bow. The tinies all returned the gesture of respect, as they all began to grow back to their proper size, one by one. All except for… where was the one called Frederik? Celestia was suddenly aware that she had not nuzzled or kissed him, breaking the enchantment that was keeping him small.

Looking about the room, she spied her slippers lying innocently on the floor, and her sharp eyes fell to a tiny head that was peeking out from over the golden rim. The moment their eyes met, the tiny head disappeared, and Celestia found herself smiling. Casually she approached the slippers, though did not look down into them, simply placing them on her hooves one by one. She felt the delightful bulk of a certain miniature pony, hidden away in one of her rear slippers, and sighed as she applied just a little more pressure. “Thank you, to you too,” she whispered.

As she left the throne room, she passed Luna, who was having fun with the tinies, toying with them with a hoof or letting them stroke and rub her belly. The tinies all treated her without fear or worry, all treating her like a loving, if titanic, friend. Celestia leaned down, and gave Luna a soft kiss on the cheek. “Be at peace tonight, sister. You have earned it. I will guard the night in your stead. Sleep well, with your subjects close, and know how much they adore you.”

Celestia allowed the ponies who had returned to size to leave the throne room with her, before closing and sealing the door shut, so no one would bother Luna, Cadance, or the tinies. With her little helper safe in her slipper, she made the happy walk to the guard tower, from where she could survey all of her domain.

None of the other guards could understand why Celestia kept giggling each time her right rear hoof came down. Perhaps, sometime later, she would show them.

Reign [Violent, Micro] (2012-09-05)

Story Summary: “Cadance” invites a Royal Guard into her chambers and has him join some fellow guards for some fun she has planned.

Major Character: “Cadance”

Content: Anal Crush, Ass, Butt Crack, Cruelty, Crunch and Munch, Crush, Hoof Crush, Giantess, Gore, Micro, Sadistic, Shrink, Vaginal Crush, Violence, Vore

Image Source

XXX

“Do you think I’m pretty?” Cadance asked one of the Royal Guards out of the blue one day, earning a confused stare from the colt. “Do you think that I’m beautiful, I mean?” she asked, as if rephrasing the question would snap the guard back to attention.

“Uhm… yes my princess… I think you are very beautiful.”

Cadance sighed. “Then why doesn’t Shining Armor ever pay attention to me?”

“He has a great many duties, my princess. He is the only one strong enough to sustain the barrier around our great kingdom. Without it, our kingdom would fall to the threats just beyond our sight.”

“Oh, I am quite aware of that,” Cadance said. “But I get lonely sometimes. He is always off training or with Celestia and... I don’t like that. I don’t like her spending so much time with my fiancé.”

“My princess, I am sure there is nothing for you-“

“Would you please escort me back to my room?” Cadance asked quickly.

The guard bowed his head. “It would be my honor.”

Cadance’s head was held low as she trotted back to her personal quarters in the north-east wing of the castle. The guard frowned, thinking he should say something to assure her everything was alright, but he wasn’t sure of the words. He started with, “I have never seen such adoration that Shining Armor shows for you. He loves you, truly and deeply, and it is love that can never be replaced or tarnished.”

“Yes, he does love me, doesn’t he?” Cadance said, her mood seemingly brightening. “He adores me, and his loves gives me strength.”

The guard smiled. “Yes, love will do that for you. My wife just gave birth to a little filly. I’ve never known unconditional love before she came into this world. Just… don’t tell my wife that.”

The guard used his magic to open the door, and allow Cadance to trot inside. He was just going to leave, when she looked over her shoulder and asked him to come inside. He did, without protest, and Cadance used her own magic to close the door behind him. Sparkles of green traced through the frame and down the crack where the two doors met. The guard was puzzled about that, but didn’t say anything of it. He watched as Cadance happily trotted to her desk, and using her magic, lifted a large jar into the air. Returning to the guard, she turned the jar upside down, and spilled the contents at the guard’s hooves.

There, before him, were five of his fellow guards, only their size had been so drastically reduced that each of them could easily fit under his hoof. He thought they were simply toys until they all looked up at him, eyes wide with horror and fear, and immediately all five burst into a run, going in different directions. Cadance’s magic embraced each of the five guards, and brought them back, keeping them tightly packed together so they couldn’t escape. “Now, now, tiny ones. There will be none of that.”

“What is the meaning of this?” the guard demanded, spreading his legs and bracing himself, his own horn sparking with orange magic.

“Do not raise your voice to your future queen,” Cadance said, eyes focused and glaring, and suddenly a beam of green lanced out of her horn, colliding hard with the guard. The impact alone was devastating; he was knocked several feet through the air, finally slamming against the door with his full weight. He fell to the ground, leaving a large dent in the thick, wood of doors. He struggled to get to his hooves, only for another blast of green to hit him, knocking him into the ground and forcing him still.

“The other five know the rules, but allow me to explain them to you,” Cadance said. “If you do exactly as I say, then you will not be harmed. Perhaps if I find it within my heart, I will even purge your memory of this event and allow you to return to your normal size. But if you misbehave, my wrath will fall upon you. Understood?”

The guard looked up to the now towering princess before him. It looked as if she was as big as the castle itself now; until he realized that he had simply shrunk down to a doll’s size. Cadance circled him, slowly, her tail briefly batting at him though he managed to keep his stance. Her hoof found his rump, and with a flick of the tip, she knocked him several feet over the ground. “Go join the others.”

The guard, head held low, trotted to his fellow five. They were all huddled together, no longer because of the magical embrace but out of sheer terror of the looming pink pony, who kept trotting closer and closer, until she was directly above them. “Why are you so frightened?” she asked with a grin. “I asked each and every one of you if you found me beautiful, and each of you flattered me so. I do not understand why you would cower when there is so much more of me to love.”

One of the guards trotted forward. He was shaking and his head was held low, but he moved away from the assumed safety of the group and now stood before the giant pink pony. He lifted his head slowly, and said with as powerful a voice as he could muster, “Princess Cadance, why are you doing this? I’ve known you since you were a filly. I practically raised you from birth. Why are you doing this?”

Cadance stared down at the little pony who had come forward. He was clearly old. Even with the glamour spell that made all the guards look alike, the presence he cast, his dignified trot, all said he was a veteran of the Guard. Cadance casually lifted one of her hooves, and without much thought or hesitance, she brought it down upon the guard. A touch of terror swept through the guard, and he attempted to turn and flee back to the group, but the dropping hoof was far faster than his old bones could manage. It came down upon him, the soft, plush underside of the pink hoof sparing him being crushed outright, but a sharp jolt of pain surged through his body as he was smashed into the ground. Cadance giggled as he started to struggle, the feeling oddly reminiscent a hoof rub. The harder she pushed, the more he struggled, but she eased her hoof up before she turned him to goo. But why was she being so gentle? She looked to the five other ponies she had, and knew there was time enough for all her desires. For now, she needed to make her position clear, and applied her full weight down upon the one hoof. The guard didn’t even have a chance to scream before his entire body was flattened under the solid pink wall and against the floor. His body was so utterly smothered, that only the crimson that spread from beneath the hoof was any indication of his fate.

Cadance dragged her hoof back, leaving a stain of red over the polished white marble floor. The five remaining guards stared, baffled, horrified by what they had just witnessed. The green embrace of Cadance’s magic surrounded the five ponies suddenly. She lifted them all up into the air, contemplating them, before she dropped them all into the jar. The jar’s walls were polished and clear, so they would be able to see what was happening in the world around them. The opening of the jar was also quite large; large enough that her hoof could fit inside, although she could not peer inside when her arm was occupying the opening. She didn’t seem to mind though. Groping about for them, pressing the tiny, wiggly ones against a wall, only for them to slip free, that was part of the fun of having tinies at all.

 At last, she managed to pin one of the guards against a glass wall, smothering him under her hoof. She held him, waiting until he had finished struggling and fighting against her, before gripping him carefully and lifting him out of the jar. When he was free of the jar, she took hold of him with her magic, and spent a moment examining him. She wished she knew the trick to removing their glamour spells. She did not like that they all looked the same. She liked to know exactly who she was crushing, and when she saw the Missing Pony posters about the city, she liked to know just how that particular pony’s life had ended. But it was a small nuisance, and after a moment she dropped her latest quarry to the ground. She smiled down at him, happy to see that he wasn’t going to run, either out of obedience or raw terror. She decided she needed a second guard though, and rather than playing the chasing game with another one, she simply scooped him out of the jar with her magic and dropped him beside his kin.

She had crushed the old guard with her right forehoof. Crushing him, squeezing the life out of him, had been like a very pleasant (if brief) hoof massage, and she licked her lips, thinking about doing it again with her two new “volunteers.”

With little kicks, she spread them apart and positioned them just right. Then, lifting her left forehoof and right rear hoof, she carefully dropped them down upon the tinies. She did not crush them outright, though, this time choosing to savor the little squirms and kicks that they pleasantly gave her. To be a Royal Guard, you had to be strong. Not earth pony strong necessarily, but strong enough to push open heavy doors, ring giant bells, and engage in hoof-to-hoof combat, all without the use of magic. The tinies pushed against her hoof like their lives depended on it. They kicked and bucked, using all four of their hooves to try to push the massive pink wall away, but Cadance simply leaned more and more weight down. She always won the little strength contests, but it was fun to lift her hoof, give them a sense of hope and salvation, only to bring her hoof down harder, crushing their little bones and breaking their limbs. By Celestia, it was fun to be evil.

Cadance began to rock back and forth. She leaned forward, putting most of her weight on her forelegs and smothering the tiny she had under her left forehoof. She felt limbs brace against her, trying to push her away, but she came down all the harder, and she soon felt the bones in the arms and legs snap and pop. She heard the guard whimper and cry, the hoof coming down with just a little more force, now pressing on his rib cage and threatening to break each and every one. But before that, she rolled back, and provided him with relief. Now it was pony’s turn under her right rear hoof to be crushed and smothered. She was happy her hooves were soft and sensitive enough to feel the squirms and kicks. She could savor every break of their little bones.

The three ponies inside the jar watched with horror at the show that was being put on. The giant pink pony eased her rear hoof down fully. There was a pitiful scream, followed by an eerie silence. A moment later, a subtle moan passed through Cadance’s lips as she dared to stray a hoof down between her rear legs, but thinking better of it, she once more braced herself on her four legs. The pony who had been servicing her rear hoof was jelly. The one who had been servicing her front hoof was alive, but barely. Both rear legs and one of his forelegs had been broken. The bones had burst through the knee and hock joints, and were now poking out in grim fashion. A few of his ribs were most likely broken, given the difficulty breathing, and occasionally he spat up a sheen of blood. Cadance shook her head, and casually looked to the jar, and the three guards still housed inside. She approached the jar, and as she did, her rear hoof happened to fall upon the crippled pony. She did not break stride as she trotted along, she did not even seem to notice she had ended still another life as she reached inside the jar, groping blindly for several terrifying moments, the three ponies dashing side to side in an attempt to avoid the pink hoof, caked with blood.

It was inevitable that some pony was not fast enough, too tired and too weak to push against the hoof and slip out from beneath the grip. When Cadance felt her hoof close around one of the wiggly warmth, she gave a pleased giggle, and pulled her hand out, only to reveal that she had caught two of the ponies. One was tightly clenched in her hoof, but his hooves were free, and in a blind panic, he had taken hold of one of his fellows. The second pony struggled and tried to break the hold on his rear hoof, but couldn’t manage.

Cadance dropped both to the ground. The sudden fall winded them both, so Cadance had time to get to her four hooves, and casually trot along. When her rear hooves were corralling the two ponies, her massive rump high above, she lifted her tail and casually dropped her massive rump down.

One of the ponies, sensing the impending death from the absolutely massive ass, bolted as forward as fast as he could. The shadow cast by the giant pony’s glutes stretched forward no matter how fast he ran, so he ran faster, and just as he was sure the butt would come down upon him, he gave a mighty leap. He was mere inches from escaping the crushing embrace of the massive butt, but in the end, simply was not fast enough. He felt a crushing weight on his lower body, and slammed into the ground on his chest, knocking the wind from his lungs. He looked back over his shoulder, to see a pair of utterly titanic, quivering lips that were Cadance’s nethers. The lower recesses of the slit had come down upon his rear hooves. He tried to pull himself forward, but Cadance’s hoof was suddenly upon him, and quickly pushed him into the warm recesses between her legs.

The other pony, who did not have the wherewithal to run as the giant ass came down, was not fairing much better. He had been spared being crushed by either of the two massive buttocks, but was presently smothered between them. He felt the pulsing of Cadance’s ponut on his back, and though he attempted to crawl towards the glimmer, Cadance instead rolled back, resting firmer and fuller on her rump, and forcing him right against the puckered hole.

She started with the pony at her nethers though. The colt under her ass was delightful, but it was more of a subtle tickle. The pony she slowly devoured with her fleshy lips, he was heavenly. Sparks of blue burst out of his horn as he hoped to work up some spell that might spare him, but his magic was far too weak compared to her great body. All he did was cause her delightful tingles. She carefully placed the tip of her hoof on the back of his head, and shoved him into her clitoris. His horn continued to spark, and each time one of the sparks hit her clit, a pleasant shiver ran through her.

Again and again, her muscles clenched upon the little body, squeezing him tight. He spread his legs as wide as he could, trying to alleviate the pressure, and almost succeeded in working his legs out of the stifling cavern. But her muscles crunched upon him once more, and he felt his legs slammed together painfully. Cadance’s moan drowned out the sound of his hisses and cries, as he felt himself pulled up to his under arms. He took a deep breath of fresh air, before Cadance’s hoof tip found his head, and slid him the rest of the way inside her. Barely able to move, he attempted to keep her terrifying muscles apart with his elbows, and actually succeeded for several precious moments. But it was exhausting work, and while every ounce of his strength was being utilized, for Cadance it was barely any effort to keep the pressure on.

And the tiny beneath her rump… she had almost forgotten about him. His rear hooves were trapped within her tight sphincter, and the way he kicked and fought against her, it was as if he wanted to make her feel good. She looked over her shoulder, smiling at the last guard, still trapped inside the glass jar, and staring transfixed at his princess and his fellow guards. With a heavy groan, she rolled onto her front, and then braced her rear feet upon the ground. Keeping her upper body on the ground, she spread her rear legs, and lifted her tail, giving the last guard a clear view of not only her titanic bottom, but the guard held tight between her cheeks. He was fighting furiously, kicking and squirming, but Cadance simply closed her eyes and clenched, and dragged him inside her with one great squeeze. The guard’s struggles delighted her, not just that it felt so good, but that he struggled at all. She wondered what is like for the guard in the jar, the sight of her magnificent body, slowly devouring another pony, whole and alive.

She gave a content sigh as, at last, she felt the guard’s head slip beneath her rim, his long face brushing against the moist skin of her sphincter. Possessed by newfound strength, his fighting doubled in intensity, which only succeeded in giving him easier passage through her bowels. Along with the guard shoved inside her nether lips, it was understandable that her whole body clenched all at once. She felt the guards pop inside her, and dribbles of warmth ooze out of her puckered anus, as well as her between her legs.

If only they were more durable. That was their only flaw. Next time she did this, she would need an entire army at her disposal.

Cadance’s steps were a bit wobbly as she approached the jar, and the last guard held within. With her green magic, she lifted the jar carefully, and brought it up to her face, peering through the clear wall at the guard who stared at her with unrestrained terror. “Soon,” she said. “Soon all of your kind will know such fear.”

She brought the jar to her lips, and tilted her head back. She tilted the jar up, gradually turning it onto its side. The guard struggled for a grip on the smoothly polished interior walls of the jar. Beneath him was the ghastly sight of Cadance’s open, hungry maw. Her tongue rolled out to permit him easier passage, and she slowly, slowly, painfully slowly tilted the jar more and more, until at last her prey was sliding along like a slide. He attempted to brace himself on the rim of the jar, but a little shake knocked him free, and he fell onto the wet, pulsating tongue. Cadance wrapped her tongue around her prey, giving him a little squeeze. Oh, he tasted heavenly. She pushed him into her cheek, and then the roof of her mouth, laughing as he tried to fight her. Fear, she could taste his fear.

Cadance crunched down with the strength of her jaw. Lips pulled back in a smile, crimson splashed from between her teeth and onto the floor. She opened her mouth, and crunched again, breaking bones and ripping skin, turning the proud, noble pony into little more than a delicious, crimson paste. And the flavors of his flesh and blood, washing over her tongue like a fine wine. She could taste his fear, still lingering in his heart, and the dread in the pit of his stomach. She savored it, chewing his very life into nothingness, before tilting her head back, and gulping him down.

After washing herself free of the blood and gore that clung to her body, and scrubbing the floor so not a trace of her deed could be found, she headed back into the castle. She wandered about, searching for a guard who stood alone, instead of with a partner, at last finding one guarding the library. She put on a sad face as she approached, and adjusted her walk to a slower speed. Her head hung low, her wings drooped at her sides. Even her horn seemed to sag in melancholy. The guard, seeing his princess, assumed a respectful bow, but asked, “Is there anything wrong.”

Cadance gave a sad sight, and lifted her head. “Do you think I’m pretty?”

Retribution [Unaware, Micro] (2012-09-20)

Story Summary: Celestia catches Flamer thieving in her chambers, punishes him, lets him go without unshrinking him, then he accidentally has a threesome with an unaware Cadance and Shining Armor.

Major Characters: Celestia, Cadance, Flamer, Shining Armor

Minor Characters: Luna

Tags: Fury, Giant, Giantess, Crush, Hoof, Licking, Micro, Mounting, Oral, Penis, Riding, Shrink, Stomp, Tiny, Trampling, Tranquil, Unaware

Image Source

XXX

“Go rest, sister. I shall guard the night in your stead.”

Princess Celestia smiled at Luna, and gave her a curt bow. “Thank you, sister,” Celestia said. “I must admit, I am feeling oddly fatigued. Twilight Sparkle attempted to cast a spell that would double the apple production at her friend’s orchard. It did not end well.”

Luna giggled softly. “You certainly know how to pick your apprentices.”

“The raw power in her soul rivals yours or mine. I just wish she were a little more prudent with it. But that will come with time. She is young after all.” Celestia gave another yawn, attempting to hide her large mouth with one of her forelegs. “If I am late relieving you, might you watch the day?”

“It would be a pleasure.”

Celestia trotted off, before another yawn touched her lips. Yes, the raw power of Twilight Sparkle’s magic was immense, and it was becoming increasingly difficult to neutralize her spells. It was leaving Celestia increasingly drained each time she did. She would have to accelerate Twilight Sparkle’s lessons, teach her better control, and also that every problem that befell her friends was not hers to handle alone. Celestia was courteous to each guard she came across, returning their polite bows, but all she could think about was crawling into her nice, warm bed and relaxing under the covers. Still, when Shining Armor stopped her in the halls to discuss the year’s recruitment of Royal Guards, she listened, and listened… and listened… She adored Shining Armor as much as she did his sister, but sometimes he could just go on and on and on. How happy she was when Cadance trotted around the corner, and seeing her husband and princess, quickly trotted over. Celestia assumed Cadance would take her husband off to some other part of the castle, but instead she began to speak to Celestia about a young filly who she was sitting, who was demonstrating immense power in the art of magic. And then she started talking, on and on and on. But smiling, nodding, listening, that was part of being a princess.

By the time Celestia finally managed to get to her room, she felt simply exhausted. She attempted to seal the door shut with a spell that only Luna had a hope of breaking, but found she did not have the concentration. She settled for a more mundane lock, praying that no one would break it and come storming in, and was just going to lie down in bed when her nose wrinkled, and she smelled smoke. Confused, she looked about, and noticed a streak of blue flames that stretched from her desk and to her closet. The streak was an afterimage, something particularly fast Pegasi generally left in their wake. Celestia glared at the closet, the door closed when she was sure she had left it open this morning. With her horn sparking with magic, she approached it. She utilized her magic to open the door quickly, but before she could even look inside, a blue streak had burst out of the closet and flown right between her long legs, leaving a fiery streak in his wake that actually burned Celestia’s underbelly. Celestia spun on her heels, and on instinct, erected a bubble shield around the open window. Sure enough, that had been the Pegasus’ method of escape, and he crashed full forced into the unyielding barrier. He splattered against it, and then slid down to the ground, skin streaking along rather comically.

Celestia was upon him without a moment’s hesitation. She placed her hoof down upon his chest, enough weight that he could not squirm away, but not enough to hurt him, not yet at least. She was not in any mood for games, and weighed her hoof down a moment, before rolling back. “What are you here for?” she demanded, voice booming, horn glowing with energy she was eager to use.

The Pegasus’ fur was red in color, with a yellow mane and tail. His green eyes looked up to her with utter horror and fright, and though he could not find his words, he managed to lift a shaking hoof and reveal a necklace, tightly wrapped around his foreleg.

Celestia stared at the necklace several moments, her weight coming down harder and harder upon the Pegasus, who feared his body might pop under her substantial girth. The necklace itself was nothing spectacular, especially when one considered all the diamonds, pearls, and golden bands that were displayed on Celestia’s vanity. In fact, the necklace looked rather ugly. It was simply a stretch of fishing line, black and white stones speared through it in black, then white, then black, then white. The stones were the purest of blacks and purest of whites, and yet nothing about the necklace showed any worth. And yet, the way Celestia stared at it, one would think the necklace contained her very soul.

Gripping the colt by the chest, Celestia lifted him, and slammed him against a wall. Her other hoof crashed into the wall inches from his head, if she had purposely missed him or it was an accident, he couldn’t say. Her eyes burned with rage, her horn was sparking, and the colt was sure this was the day he would die.

“Why did you take this?”

“I was paid to!” the colt said quickly. “Please, please don’t hurt me. Somepony hired me to come in here and grab it and I ca-“

“What pony?” Celestia asked.

“I didn’t see her! She was wearing a hood and sh-“

“Show me the coins she used to pay you.”

Celestia dropped the colt to the floor, although loomed over him, threatening to crush him beneath her hoof at a moment’s notice. The colt reached into a pocket on the small belt he wore, and pulled out several rusted pieces of metal, cut into neat circles. In a panic, the colt emptied each of his pockets, but could not find the gold coins he had been carrying this morning.

“You are a fool!” Celestia shouted. “You are given trinkets disguised as gold with a simple glamour spell, and for that you betray your kingdom to the Changelings!”

“Ch-changelings? I… My princess, I didn’t know. I was just… it’s just a couple of rocks on a string.”

“This is everything!” Celestia screamed. “This is…” She paused, gathering her thoughts. “This bunch of rocks on a string was given to me by my sister when we were fillies for my birthday. The white rocks represent the day; the black rocks represent the night. The day follows the night, and the night follows the day, for eternity. That she would always follow me, and I would follow her. The value of this bunch of rocks on a string… you can’t even comprehend it. And you were going to give it to the Changelings so they could defile it!”

“I didn’t know! Oh my princess, I’m so sorry! I didn’t know. I didn’t know!”

“What is your name, child?”

“F-flamer, ma’am.”

“Shrink, Flamer.”

Flamer looked up at the white princess, hair flowing in a magic rainbow out behind her, eyes stern and glowing slightly, along with her horn. He realized, after a moment, that he kept having to crane his neck, higher and higher, to keep a focus on Celestia, and after a moment, looked down at his hooves to see the ground seemed closer than it had before. His little utility belt was no longer fitting snuggly around his belly. In fact, it felt rather heavy now, and he quickly unbuckled it.

“C-celestia… I… I’m so sorry.”

Celestia’s gaze was stern, and Flamer continued to lose inches, soon eye level with her knees, and then only eye level with the golden rim of her slipper. Celestia carefully kicked the slipper off, throwing it off to her side, and with her now bare hoof, she lifted her leg high into the air. The massive wall of white hovered above Flamer a moment, before quickly descending. Flamer braced his legs and attempted to flee. He leapt into the air, a spark of blue flame forming at his heels to propel him forward, but the white wall came down faster than he could move, and he was suddenly beneath it. If he had thought the weight of Celestia upon him had been bad before, it was now exponentially worse. The hoof completely smothered his entire body, only the tips of his wings stretched out at either side was spared the crushing embrace.

Celestia lifted her hoof just as quickly as it had dropped, only to bring it down once more, once more crushing Flamer between the weight of the white wall and the unyielding floor. This time she held her weight down a moment, rolling her hoof in a stiff circle, before lifting it off him.

“Princess!” Flamer shrieked. “Princess, ple-“ His words were cut off as the hoof came stomping down, slamming against him with her full weight. How being trampled by the now titanic princess didn’t kill him, he hadn’t a clue. Perhaps the shrinking spell she had used increased his density, or she had cast a second spell upon him that would leave him unharmed. At first he was thankful for his princess, and this show of mercy, but soon he just wished she would let him die and end his torture, as her hoof came down again and again, trampling and stomping him flat against the unyielding floor.

Celestia put her full weight down upon the shrunken Pegasus, grinding her hoof side to side, feeling him kick and wiggle and squirm beneath the soft, pillow like surface. He felt good under her hoof, and she would be lying if she said it didn’t feel gratifying to treat a traitor to the kingdom like this. But eventually, the blinding rage that had taken her heart began to deaden. She was still infuriated at this little wretch. That he had even touched the most sacred possession she owned, she should just kill him… But she eased her hoof off his tired body and placed it back into her slipper. Flamer looked up at Celestia, horrified, scared, but managed to repeat, “I am so sorry.”

Celestia lowered her head, and slipped her tongue out of her mouth. With a sudden slurp, she had wrapped her dexterous tongue around the little Pegasus and squeezed him carefully as she lifted him into her mouth, his wailing screams silenced when her lips closed and sealed him in a darkened cave.

He tasted nice, sort of spicy on her tongue, and she gave him a careful squeeze to better examine his warm flavor. Not a bad spicy, to be sure. Celestia liked spicy foods. She liked things hot and warm, and enjoyed the tingle that spicy foods left on her tongue. She sloshed her little captive about, assuring he would touch her cheeks and leave that pleasant tingle over the skin, and then she tilted her head back and lifted her tongue, giving him an easy path to follow down to her throat. Flamer wailed so loud just then, that she actually heard him inside her mouth, and she leveled her head. She had to remember she was not suckling on hard candy, but a living pony. A traitor, sure, but even he did not deserve such a fate. Keeping him pinned to the roof of her mouth with her tongue, she looked about, wondering what to do with him until she decided a proper punishment, and then smiled when her eyes fell upon her bed.

Flamer found himself squeezed mercilessly against the roof of Celestia’s mouth, the wind knocked out of him, and even when he tried to inhale, the air in the stifling cavern he found himself in was warm, thick, and barely offered salvation. He held tight to the tongue, afraid he might slip and plummet to the back of her throat, and attempting to show he was sorry for what he had done, gave the tongue he was laying on a very gentle lick. Perhaps that worked, because light flooded the cave he was trapped in, and he suddenly found himself falling, not back into the dark abyss, but forward into the light.

He was given the briefest moments of freedom and light, as he fell from the mouth, into the sock that Celestia was holding beneath her open maw. He was given mere moments of clean air and light, before his surroundings became dry and fabric. He looked up to see Celestia’s smiling face, her looking down into the sock. “My hooves tend to get cold during the night,” she said. She yawned gently, her warm breath filling the confines of the giant sock and washing over Flamer. “Try not to squirm too much during the night. If I have to wake up, I am not going to be happy.”

Celestia’s looming face moved away, and instead the view at the opening of the sock was only the vast whiteness of her underbelly as the sock moved down. He was given an up close view of her groin as her leg lifted and bent, and then she carefully pushed her hoof into the sock. Flamer couldn’t find his voice to scream, and even if he could, it would have been drowned out as the hoof smothered him completely. He was at one of her back hooves instead of her fore hoof, and the texture and smells were slightly different. The hoof was slightly muskier, and a little damper with sweat. It was harder than the hoof at her front, but still provided enough yield he was in no danger, just not particularly comfortable being smothered beneath it. Still, the sock at his back was preferable to the cold ground, and he wiggled briefly, getting comfortable, and preparing for a very long night.

Celestia yawned very loud before crawling into bed. She drew the covers over her and pulled her legs close, snuggling into a tight ball. She was so exhausted, the bubble shield, shrinking spell, and protection spell that would keep the shrunken pony safe had truly wiped whatever magic she had left. She was not afraid though. Luna could guard the night. She was strong and fit and… and Celestia truly loved her. Celestia gave one more yawn, before she slipped into a deep sleep, occasionally giggling when the Pegasus in her sock decided to twitch and squirm.

Celestia slept deeper than she ever had before. She was no longer the young princess she had once been, staying up for days on end, fighting the forces of evil and chaos all by her lonesome. Although she wouldn’t tell anyone, she was getting up there in years, which made ponies like Cadance, Shining Armor, and Twilight Sparkle so very crucial. They were the next generation of heroes. Someday, perhaps soon, she would have to retire, step down and give greater power to Luna.

But not today. Today there was work to do.

Celestia rolled to her hooves, and gave a refreshed stretch of her stiff muscles. Her eyes swayed to the side, and she saw that the old grandfather clock in the corner said it was well past noon. She sighed, feeling bad for Luna. And when she felt a squirming under one of her rear hooves, she felt bad for the poor little pony she had completely forgotten about.

She slipped her sock off, and turned it upside down. After several moments, Flamer finally came tumbling out, coat drenched in slimy sweat. He stood weakly, legs shaking and nearly buckling, and then looked up at Celestia, who was smiling. “Thank you for giving me a restful sleep, little one. I am sorry that my rage got the better of me. Please understand though, that necklace, for many years, was all I had to remember my sister by. For the Changelings to obtain it… it would not grant them monetary value but it would give them morale, to hold something so dear to my heart in their misshapen hooves, to defile it in whatever way they saw fit.”

Flamer nodded. “I am truly sorry for my misdeed, my princess. I did not know.”

“And I am sorry for the wrath that befell you.” She smiled. “But you still must be punished, for associating with the enemies of the kingdom, ignorant as you may have been. I will make you deal, little one, something fun we can do. If you can leave this castle, without using your wings, I shall absolve you of your crimes.”

Flamer nodded gently. Celestia leaned down. Her horn glistened a moment, and suddenly Flamer’s wings had disappeared from his back. “Now, I would like to take my morning shower, but I will keep an eye on all the castle’s exits. Go ahead, you are free to go.”

Flamer nodded once more, and bolted for the door out of Celestia’s room. It was still locked from the inside, and although it was a simple mundane hook and eye, without his wings Flamer had no way of reaching it. Still, he was small enough he could slip beneath the door’s bottom, and after sucking in a deep breath, he just managed to crawl through the tight squeeze and into the hallway. This would be easy, he decided, just before a pale hoof came crashing down upon him.

Shining Armor continued his trot through the hallway, barely noticing the added bulk that was now clinging to his left rear hoof. He had spent the entire morning in a meeting with his advisors, discussing which recruits should be admitted into the Royal Guard. It was boring, tedious, frustrating work, but work that needed to be done. Now he could return to his personal quarters, and spend the rest of the day with his absolutely stunning bride. The itch on his hoof was slightly annoying. To alleviate it, he lifted his hoof high into the air and then brought it down, stomping his hoof upon the ground and seemingly crushing whatever it was that was clinging to him. That was better, and he continued to his room, pushing his way inside and then sealing the door shut with one of his magic spells.

Cadance was already on the bed, lying on her side, exposing her pinky belly to Shining Armor’s eyes. She was wearing a pair of dark red panties that accented and accentuated her sweet pink fur very nicely, and left one to wonder what was between her rear legs. Cadance did not look to Shining Armor when he entered the room, instead more interested in drawing cute circles around her left flank, circling the cutie mark again and again. Shining Armor chuckled, and cleared his throat, and Cadance looked to him as if seeing him for the first time.

“Had fun with your friends?”

“Uh…” he sighed, and climbed onto the bed, plopping down beside his mate. He turned his head to the side, and looked into her eyes, her smile warm and sweet. “It’s easy in the beginning. All you have to do is weed out the morons and twits. But this late in the selection, we’ve narrowed it down to the elite, and how do you choose? The earth walkers have brute strength and can do anything they set their mind to, the Pegasi have speed and the whole warrior ethos, and the Unicorns are just powerhouses. But the Unicorns need an earth walkers and Pegasi to keep them safe while they gather their magic and cast their spells, so do you recruit one earth walker for each Unicorn, or two? Do you have an elite corps of Unicorns and the rest are just earth walkers and Pegasi to engage in the up close and personal? Cause you can’t do without Pegasi, you need them for recon and hit and run. Uh…” he moaned again.

Cadance stretched one of her wings over him, gently stroking his side with the soft, soft feathers. “No one ever said Captain of the Guard was an easy position.”

“Luna did, but I’m starting to think she lies a lot.”

Cadance leaned forward, and softly nuzzled under Shining Armor’s jaw, getting at his throat and chin. “If anyone can carry the weight of the kingdom’s guard on their broad, manly shoulders, it is you, my love.”

Shining Armor sighed gently. “As long as I come home to you, each and every day… It is you, right? The Changeling didn’t body swap again, did she?”

“No, my love.”

“That’s exactly what a Changeling would say…”

Cadance rolled over quickly, and climbed on top of her mate. She gently pinned his forearms down with her own, and placed her rear hooves onto his to assure he was not able to move. Flamer, who had been given some relief when Shining Armor lay down and lifted his hooves off the solid floor, now found himself smothered between the white hoof of the colt and the soft, sweet smelling pink hoof of the princess. He wiggled and squirmed, using what strength he had left to try to push the soft, soft pink wall away from him, but it yielded like a pillow to each of his movements, denying him the slightest bit of leverage.

“Yes, I am a Changeling… and I’m going to… suck the marrow from your bones. Cause that’s what Changelings… which I am, do!”

“I think she was trying to eat my emotions… or something. I’m not sure. I was kinda mind controlled at the time. I still don’t get why no one wondered how your magic turned green from pink, or why my eyes were glowing green. And apparently, she was singing a song about how she didn’t really love me in the middle of the hall, and no one found that weird. Definitely going to have to weed out some of the old guards.”

Cadance placed a hoof onto Shining Armor’s mouth. “No more talk about work.” She removed her hoof, only to once more fill his mouth as she lowered her head, and gently touched her lips to his. Shining Armor lay back and allowed her tongue to gently part his teeth, and feel about inside the warm cavern of her mouth. Cadance tasted delicious. She smelled faintly of lilacs, but her taste was of the sweetest candies that had ever graced Equestria. She moved her fore hooves to the side to better support herself, and Shining Armor took the chance to wrap his arms around her, and give her a gentle squeeze. Their rear hooves remained tightly pressed, however, and poor Flamer could not move so much as inches within the squeezing embrace.

Cadance eased herself back, moving very slowly, prowling like a cat. In doing so, Flamer was finally given a breath of fresh air. Left lying on Shining Armor’s hoof, which remained aimed to the sky, he sat back and simply breathed deeply, savoring the fact he was no longer being squished so mercilessly. He sat up slowly, and looked to his side to see the massive Cadance settle just before Shining Armor. She closed her eyes and leaned to her side, nuzzling Shining Armor’s inner right thigh, making him twitch and chuckle. She did the same to his left, which caused the platform Flamer was on to start to wiggle and shake. He attempted to roll onto his front to brace himself, but before he could, he had slipped over the edge, and found himself plummeting along Shining Armor’s long leg, soon crashing down upon his outstretched tail.

Cadance lowered her head, and gently nuzzled over Shining Armor’s crotch. Shining Armor’s chuckles and wiggles changed to groans and gasps as the warm snout of his lover brushed over his sheath, her warm, sweet smelling breath sending tingles down his spine. “Your princess orders you to stay still,” Cadance said with a soft chuckle, before she resumed nuzzling and kissing and licking over the sheath, and soon began to work on the slowly engorging shaft that tentatively pushed its way out of the flesh. Cadance lowered her snout, starting at the lower recesses of Shining Armor’s crotch, and then moving all the way to the beginning of his belly.

Flamer didn’t have the strength to move when he had landed on Shining Armor’s blue tail. Every part of him was sore and ached, and he just couldn’t find the strength to stand up and run. He watched as Cadance’s beautiful face lowered, and he lifted his hand, hoping perhaps she would spot his red fur contrasting against her mate’s tail. Instead, he watched as her mouth opened wide, and a pink tongue slipped out of her maw. He was caught on the bumpy, slightly sticky surface, and brushed over Shining Armor’s heavy, swollen testicles and sheath, finally coming to a stop when he was brushed over the rough skin of Shining Armor’s growing penis. A wad of saliva remained with him, however, and now, even if he wanted to move, the weight of the sticky drool kept him down and pinned to the throbbing pride.

“Ah… by Celestia… oh…” Shining Armor lifted his head weakly as Cadance buried her snout in his testicles, planting soft kisses over the two swollen orbs, her warm breath penetrating the fur that covered them and making his skin tingle. Cadance brushed her tongue up the long length of his shaft, taking care to kiss over the engorged head, before once more returning her affection to his scrotum. She passed off the warm bumps on the middle of his shaft as just one of the ridges over his gorgeous pride, never suspecting that an unfortunate pony was now stuck against the throbbing skin.

When Shining Armor was at full girth, Cadance kissed him once more on the erection’s head, and then looked up into his eyes. His head was tilted back, drool flecking at his lips. She eased herself forward, taking each step with care and trying not to disturb him as he relaxed in a state of pure bliss. When she was almost on top of him, she dipped her head and softly kissed him on the cheek. He lifted his head, and they kissed once more, before Cadance lifted her tail and slowly dropped her hips, careful to position herself just right.

With the erection full sized, jutting forward and towards the heavens, Flamer felt much like a prisoner for sacrifice, bound to a wooden stake and awaiting his doom. By the looks of it, his death would come from the absolutely gigantic ass that was quickly descending towards him. His eyes remained transfixed on the fleshy lips of her nethers, as well as the quivering, pink pucker that eager flexed in anticipation. “Princess,” he called out. “No!”

Cadance’s body shivered as she felt Shining Armor’s erection poke at her warm nether lips. She hissed and whined, standing back up and catching her breath. A drop of pre oozed down the long shaft, hitting Flamer in the face. Once more, she began to drop, gently and slowly, and this time rested on him, his heavy erection poking at her slit. Shining Armor gripped her by the hips, and carefully pulled her buttocks apart. She spread her legs as well, attempting to get a good footing on the springy mattress, and once more began to descend. Her lips, pulled apart slightly, allowed the girth of his shaft to enter her, and both shivered at the raw pleasure that ran through them. Cadance lowered her upper body down and rested against Shining Armor. He wrapped his arms around her and held her close, as inch by inch she began to lower herself, putting more and more of her hungry nethers over his great shaft.

Flamer watched with transfixed horror as the quivering lips kept drawing closer and closer to him. They opened wide, showing the fleshy interior of the princess, only to clamp down with a disturbing grip upon the great shaft. The smell of male and female musk was stifling, and when the lips opened wide, drops of cream oozed out and drenched Flamer in her scent. He gagged and gasped, trying to gain even the smallest bit of leverage, but more and more sticky cream oozed down, burying him beneath the smothering warmth. He was so drenched in her cream, he didn’t even notice as her lips came closer and closer, and suddenly his head was inside the cavern of her nether lips. He gave a pitiful howl, as she lowered herself the few more precious inches, her tight walls now squeezing his whole upper body.

Cadance moaned loudly as she felt the girth of her mate inside her. She lowered herself just a little more, putting her warm, quivering muscles over his erection fully, and both let out deep gasps of pleasure. Their four legs wrapped around each other tight, holding each other close, although Cadance had enough leverage she could continue to ride her mate: lifting her hips and then slamming them down upon his crotch. Each time she bounced, he gave deep gasps of pleasure and jerked up, only to settle down as she eased her hips up his long rod. Soon enough, she had dropped her hips down, feeling him ram into her, giving her own gasp of pleasure. She wiggled her hips side to side, working them in a circle, making Shining Armor cry pitifully for the release he was craving.

At last he arched his back, pushing Cadance up, and a sudden spurt of cream shot out of him. Cadance collapsed forward, feeling a rush of bliss overtake her as his release shot inside her. She groaned and gasped loudly, but her voice caught in her throat as she felt her own release washing from her in a great wave. She held close to Shining Armor, her cream wetting both the bed sheets and his legs, and somewhere within the sticky flood that was pumping out of her all at once, a red and yellow pony had been washed out of her depths.

Cadance gave a deep sigh as she savored the afterglow of such a heavy release. Shining Armor tilted his head back and did much the same, though his body was racked with gentle shivers as his mate’s nether lips continued to clench and squeeze his erection. Cadance set her head down, and rested her ear on Shining Armor’s chest, listening to his strong heart. She gave a sleepy yawn, and despite the afternoon hour, decided a nap would be wonderful. Shining Armor himself wasn’t sleepy, but enjoyed resting her with his one true love.

Coughing muck and love juice, Flamer made his way to the edge of the bed. Climbing down carefully, he trotted towards the door as fast as he could. He thought of getting Shining Armor’s attention, and asking the great colt to carry him outside the castle. But he pissed off one princess today, and wasn’t sure how Cadance would react to the impromptu three-way.

He braced himself, and squeezed under the door with all his strength. It was not easy. Shining Armor’s barrier was around the door, but given its orb shape, the edges of the door’s crack were not shielded, and he could just get out and into the hallway.

“I will relieve you tonight sister,” Luna said as she trotted down the hallway. “I would just like to take a quick nap and get something in my belly.”

Flamer looked up at the towering blue pony, the princess of the night. Her attention was behind her, at Celestia, who was on the other side of the hallway. Flamer watched as Luna placed one hoof forward, then the other, and even after he realized where her rear right hoof would fall, he didn’t have the strength to get away. “Not again,” he muttered, as her blue hoof came down and squished him completely. When it rose up, Flamer was no longer on the ground, but stuck to the plush underside of her foot.

Recruit [Rape, Micro] (2012-10-10)

Story Summary: A Royal Guard recruit named Lucas is beaten and raped by a Royal Guard named Buck, then fails to get back at him with a shrinking spell.

Major Characters: Buck, Lucas

Minor Characters: Cadance

Content: Alicorn, Anal, Bullying, Cruelty, Crushing, Forced, Grinding, Hazing, Hoof, Hooves, Initiation, Micro, Penis, Rape, Shrinking, Smother, Stomping, Unicorn

XXX

“So what can you do?”

All Lucas wanted to do was sit quietly in the mess and eat his ration of hay, but apparently, that was too much to ask for. He tried lowering his head, stuffing another hoofful of hay into his mouth to keep his lips occupied, but the pony who had addressed him simply waited. Eventually, a stiff hoof was whacked on the back of Lucas’ skull, causing his head to snap forward. He coughed and choked on the mouthful of hay, eventually catching himself. Afraid of another whack, Lucas quickly looked up to the towering pony who was standing beside him, a stern look on the pony’s solemn features. Lucas was far from a large pony, perhaps best described as distinctly average. He was a unicorn, with an orange coat and a blue mane and tail. His eyes were somewhat pretty, with a green one and a blue one, a trait that was rare but not uncommon among even the mundane breeds. He looked up to the towering brown pony who stared down at him, at a loss for words until he was asked, “What can you do? You’re the new recruit for the Royal Guard; I am Sergeant Muscle Buck, your trainer. What can you do?”

Lucas looked to his left side, at the plus and minus sign that adorned his flank, and sighed, figuring that wasn’t very educational. He once more looked at the brown pony, Buck, and said, “I can do spells. I specialize in shrinking spells though. That’s my specialty. My teacher says I have a knack for them.”

“Well kid, I’m your teacher now.”

Buck was a large pony, and carried himself with the degree of pride that was common with the Royal Guard elite. In other words, everything about him said he was a total jerkass. He was a unicorn, like Lucas, and Lucas almost felt embarrassed to have a horn on his head when there were ponies like Buck in the world. Buck’s golden mane was worn in a large, Mohawk style, which was one reason he rarely wore a helmet. His tail was worn in the same style, even though it looked ridiculous. His breath stunk of old hay, but Lucas kept himself from gagging on the odor. He looked back to his hay, hoping a lack of attention would cause Buck to wander off. Instead, he once more flicked Lucas on the head, knocking his snout into the pile of hay and making him growl.

“Lunch times over, kid. Your training starts now. Follow me.”

Lucas mumbled angrily under his breath, as he stuffed one more hoofful of hay into his mouth. He chewed hastily and swallowed, as he slid off the seat and walked out of the mess hall, following the shifting flanks of Buck, who was walking in front of him.

He followed Buck’s shifting rump out of the mess hall and through the castle. He sighed, slightly annoyed and still a bit hungry, but understood his duty to the castle and the princess. Truth be told, he was so proud of himself, so happy. He had passed the tests! He had joined the prestigious unit known as the Royal Guards. It was his duty to guard Equestria, to protect his princesses, from whatever threats that might show their face. He had passed the initial trials, but there was still training, and so he trotted after Buck, until at last the brown pony came to stand in front of a large door.

Buck’s golden magic traced the cracks of the door, and the heavy wood opened with a loud creak. Buck trotted in after looking behind him, confirming that Lucas was still following. The room was large, though had no windows, and the only source of light came from several magical hearthstones that glowed brilliantly as they hung from the ceiling. The room was filled with Royal Guards, who were snorting and laughing amongst themselves. Perhaps this was some secret get away for the guards? Lucas immediately counted five, not counting himself or Buck. As Lucas came further into the room, the snorts and laughter ceased, and it felt like all eyes focused on him. Lucas felt oddly nervous, despite the fact that he was standing with his brothers. He stopped walking when Buck stopped, and Buck’s golden magic sealed the door shut.

“W-what is the meaning of this?” Lucas asked, looking up at Buck, who gave him a gentle smile.

“Relax kid, it’s your initiation.”

“Initiation? So… I… I’m in? I’m in the Royal Guard?! Like… shouldn’t there be training?”

“Princess Celestia and Shining Armor have taken a shine to you, but I think you would have made it without their backing. You got heart kid, that’s what we look for. More than brute strength, more than magic capacity, more than speed, we look for heart. Because you can have all the power in the world, but if you turn tail at the first Changeling that comes down in front of you, you’re going to put kingdom, your princess, and your fellow Guard in harm’s way. There’s always training, there’ll always be tests, but you made it.”

“I-I’m in, right?”

“Well…” Buck turned, and trotted, circling Lucas slowly. “There’s just one test you have to pass, and then you’re in. One more… hurdle to jump, so to speak. Like I said, this is your initiation.”

Lucas laughed nervously; catching sight of Buck’s cropped tail over his left shoulder as he walked. Lucas looked over his right shoulder, and watched as Buck came trotting along on his other side. “To be a Royal Guard, you have to be strong. You have to be made of strong stuff.”

Lucas stood at attention, and nodded curtly. “I understand sir.”

“This part of the initiation, it’s called a ‘trample.’ You think you can handle that?”

Lucas gulped slightly, staring, but nodded gently.

Buck reared up on his rear legs, showing off the vastness of his underside to Lucas’ eyes. Buck was built like a war horse: thick bodied and stocky, arms thick and chiseled and strong. Lucas lowered his gaze, feeling worried to be beneath the great colt like this, but his eyes ended up fixating on something odd. Peeking out from between Buck’s rear legs (Lucas was just the right height to look forward); he could see yellow peeking out from between the bushy pubic fur. The pubic fur was a little darker than the rest of his body, which made the contrast against the saffron glans peeking out that much more intense. Lucas stared, in strange awe, until Buck’s body shifted. One of his hooves came upon the ground, but the other slammed onto Lucas’ back, knocking him to his belly.

A wave of pain rushed through him. Lucas had been in fights before, on the streets of Ponyville once or twice, and sparred extensively as part of his Royal Guard training. Nothing could prepare him for the pain that rumbled through him, as Buck’s full weight slammed down upon him. Not even his full weight, in fact, as one of his hooves had landed on the ground first. If Buck had come down with his full weight, Lucas probably would have been dead, spine broken in half. As was, he simply wished he had been killed under the blow, the pain was so intense.

“Come on kid, that was like… a third of my strength. You think a griffon is going to hold back when they dive bomb you? A Changeling?” Buck trotted forward gently, a pair of hooves stomping upon Lucas’ spine. He growled and grunted when the weight finally left, and attempted to rise, only for the trampling hooves to come back down upon him.

As the weight finally left him, Lucas attempted to stand, only for Buck to buck with his rear legs and knock Lucas over the ground. Lucas tumbled and twisted until he finally came to rest at the hooves of another of the Royal Guards. On his back, Lucas looked up at the Royal Guard, who slowly lifted one of his hooves. The hoof hovered over Lucas’ face a moment, allowing Lucas to take in the details of the underside: the cracks and caked on grime, before it came crashing down onto his face. The hoof lifted up slowly, only to come crashing down upon Lucas’ chest instead, stomping him hard in the gut and making him gag. Again and again, the hooves stomped down, smashing against him, or sometimes simply pressing down on his face.

The Royal Guard backed away, and Buck came trotting towards him. He reared onto his back hooves, and then came crashing down with his fore hooves once more, smashing into Lucas’ side. He took a step off, lifting his other rear hoof and took a step onto Lucas, who groaned as the weight of three hooves came down upon him. Two left, and the fourth came down, stomping and grinding side to side until finally lifting off him. Lucas looked to Buck, the rounded backside of the large pony facing him. Between Buck’s rear legs, hanging like a saffron pillar between the two, thick brown legs, was Buck’s growing shaft. A dribble of white oozed from the slit, forming a shallow puddle on the ground. Buck looked over his shoulder behind him, staring at Lucas, and then began to back away, once more trampling him beneath his hooves, taking his time to grind each hoof down upon the warm body.

How Lucas’ body did not break beneath the weight, he would never know. Perhaps his body was stronger than he realized, after so many weeks of training. The hooves stomped down with their full weight or ground side to side, squeezing the fur and bones and muscles beneath them. At last, Buck reared up, only to stomp down once more, crushing Lucas, who gasped loudly.

“Impressive,” Buck said. “Pick him up.”

A pair of stocky pegasi slipped to Lucas’ side, each one taking one of his forelegs. They pulled so suddenly, so quickly, Lucas felt his stomach drop. He tugged at his arms, trying to reclaim them, but the brawny pegasi were holding him tight to their chest. He looked to Buck, who seemed to be contemplating him, before Buck trotted out of sight. His head hung low as he listened to the clip-clop of Buck’s rhythmic hooves, and then they stopped when they were behind him. Lucas lifted his head, looking around, finally looking over his shoulder to see the brown pony. Because of Buck’s great height, he was actually able to stand over Lucas, legs spread only slightly. Lucas felt the warmth of Buck’s breath on the back of his neck. He shivered, and looked back. “What’s going on?”

“Just another part of your initiation.”

The head of Buck’s erection was a deep amber color, due to the blood that was engorging in the glans. A trickle of white cream oozed out of the slit, rolling down the long shaft before splashing to the ground. Buck leaned himself forward slowly, a squirt of white colliding with Lucas’ buttocks. The amber head of the erection slipped between Lucas’ tender cheeks without any trouble, but when they were pressing up against the puckered hole of Lucas’ anus, there was very little yield. Buck wiggled his hips gently, his erection bobbing back and forth. Lucas gasped, and lowered his head, as he felt a spurt of pre wash up against the tight hole, and then the erection slip inside the tight seal.

“My, you’re loose. Have you done this before?”

Lucas held his head low and in shame as he felt Buck push his hips forward. Lucas pulled his arms and spat at the pegasi that held him, but their grip was unyielding. They held him tight, and one actually snapped his hoof back at a painful angle until he stopped struggling. And then, Buck shoved himself forward, ramming great erection into the tight pucker, and Lucas simply went limp. He didn’t struggle, he didn’t fight. He couldn’t remember his training, how to fight out of a hold, how to focus his mind in a time of stress. Ram after ram, the pubic bone slamming against his buttocks viciously and the thick girth tearing his walls wide.

Lucas lifted his head slowly, and looked to the Royal Guard on his left, then to his right, eyes wide, arms shifting and tugging gently. “L-let me go,” he said. “Let me go! Please!”

“Yes, let him go, he’s mine now,” Buck said, and the two burly Guards who had held Lucas’ arms slowly backed away. Without any support, Lucas almost fell, but one of Buck’s arms wrapped around him. The other arm, and his two rear legs, were braced on the ground. Holding Lucas tight to his solid chest, he moved his hips back and forth, rubbing his erection and his pubic fur up against the cute, orange buttocks, stretching the hole wider and wider as he worked himself in and out. Spurts of white slickened the tight cavern, making it easier to hump the next time.

Lucas buried his face in the ground, eyes filled with tears, sparks of magic occasionally bursting from his horn but he did not have the concentration to mount a defense. Again and again, the great erection slammed into him, tearing his hole wider and wider. Buck’s powerful hips slammed against his buttocks, bruising the sensitive flesh that had not been hit since he was a filly and spanked. Again and again he was rammed, until at last Buck weighed his hips down and pressed deep into the orange pony, hilting inside him. He arched his back, bobbing from hoof to hoof, as he felt his testicles contract and the warmth inside him build, until a heavy rope shot out of him. Lucas howled in pain, a spark of blue magic shooting forward. The Royal Guards were smart enough to move out of the way, but a chair against a wall was not so lucky, and was suddenly shrunk to an eighth of its size. Another spark was building at the tip of Lucas’ horn, until Buck slammed his hoof down, grinding Lucas’ nose into the ground as he continued to ram furiously forward. Spurt after spurt gushed inside Lucas, who could only lay there, holding back his bile and disgust and the tears that streamed down his face as he was raped.

He almost screamed when he felt the erection pull back. A spurt of seed gushed from the slit, splashing onto Lucas’ buttocks. The hoof came down once more, grinding his nose into the floor as Buck took his time pulling out, wiggling his hips side to side just to make it more painful. He rested when his glans were squeezed by the tight pucker, reveling in the feel.

Buck walked over Lucas, stomping him into the ground, as he headed for the exit to the room, the other Royal Guards all eager to get their own turn at the new recruit. Slowly, gritting his teeth, Lucas stumbled to his feet, and glared at Buck, vision red. His horn sparked several times, building power, and then with a scream, he released a bolt of arcane at brown horse.

Buck turned, his own horn glowing with gold. The blue arcane released from Buck slammed against an elegant shield, which shined brighter as the full weight of the arcane came to rest against it. Buck spread his legs, bracing himself and lowering his head, and then released a beam of gold, which slammed directly into Lucas.

There was no pain, though Lucas felt the breath tear through his lungs all at once. He wheezed and gagged, skidding across the ground. The other Royal Guards all moved away, leaving him to skid and roll, until he at last slammed against a wall. He lay there, groaning, once trying to roll onto his four hooves, but found his legs were far too shaky. Instead he plopped onto his belly, and just laid there, eyes closed, even as his body was taken in several furious spasms.

He felt the ground beneath him quake, the force actually causing him to bounce off the ground. He opened his eyes, which was a difficult action in and of itself, and watched as a pair of tree sized legs approached him. He looked up the legs slowly, having to roll onto his back to keep looking, and soon reached Buck’s grinning, looming face. Lucas was vaguely aware of the golden magic that surrounded him, and lifted him up to Buck’s eye level. “Attacking your senior officer,” he said. “That is not an action that can be taken lightly.” Lucas swung a tiny hoof at the brown nose, but a heavy snort blew him through the air. Buck looked over his shoulder to the assembled Royal Guards. “You are all dismissed,” he said. And one by one the Royal Guards filed out of the room, snorting and chuckling to themselves as they trotted, leaving Lucas alone.

Traversing the castle with a shrunken pony would raise more than a few suspicions. Buck thought of swallowing Lucas, but decided against it. If he housed Lucas inside a golden ball, he would be fine, but it would be difficult to get him back out. Instead, Buck brought Lucas under him, keeping him hidden between his rear legs, and pressing him up against the quivering sheath. His yellow shaft had retreated inside its musky housing, so he could keep Lucas out of sight, as he trotted through the hallways of the castle.

Coming to a door with an ornate frame, Buck lifted his hoof, and gently rapped it against the thick mahogany wood. He waited several moments, before knocking again. No one came to greet him, so using his golden magic; he eased the door open, and very slowly peeked his head inside. Lying there, in the bed, was Princess Cadance, a blanket pulled up to her chin, her head resting on a pillow. Her sleep had been fitful, as of late. The Changelings had made several presses into Equestrian territory, and Shining Armor had led a platoon of Guards to secure the borders of the state. The pink pony had been spending a great deal of her time in her room. It was a struggle to dress herself every morning and night, though she continued to do her royal duties as best she could.

Buck pulled the orange pony out from between his legs, brought him under his body and between his forelegs, and up to his face. Lucas gasped and sucked at the fresh air up, tiny chest heaving. Buck’s horn flickered, and after a moment, an elegant gold bubble had slipped around the tiny orange pony. No longer held up with magic, Lucas fell, and landed on the inside of the bubble. Staring at Buck, Lucas filled his lungs and let out as loud a scream as he could muster. He immediately regretted it, as his high pitched voice bounced around the tight walls of the orb, wreaking havoc on his poor ears. He rushed to the orb and pounded furiously against it, again and again, but Buck only stared at him, not even amused, just curious how long it would take to realize it was futile. When Lucas finally sat back, pulling his legs close and whimpering, Buck looked back inside the room. Confirming Cadance was still asleep; he concentrated, and guided the tiny orb past the door and inside.

Lucas watched as he floated through the room, only the translucent golden shell keeping him from plummeting to the ground. It was nerve-wracking for any number of reasons, and he stretched out, bracing himself with all four hooves against the orb, as if that might somehow spare him should the bubble suddenly pop. He looked back at Buck, the unicorn’s head just peeking through the door. Lucas looked back into the room, and saw that he was approaching Cadance’s sleeping form. He panted and groaned, staring at her, although some part of him started to relax. At the least, Cadance was absolutely stunning, certainly a more attractive option than being stuck with Buck until the shrinking spell wore off. In fact, he started to feel better, the farther he moved from his rapist, and towards the sleeping form his beloved princess.

The bubble “popped” suddenly, and Lucas let out a scream. He twisted and spun through the air, falling head over tail, and flapping all four of his legs as if that might spare him a fatal fall. His horn sparked, but once more his concentration betrayed him. He couldn’t even think of what spell might spare him.

He landed on something soft and warm and smelling faintly of perfume. Although the wind was knocked out of him, after a moment or two, he realized he wasn’t dead, and gave a deep sigh of relief. He groaned, pushing himself onto four hooves, and shifting his weight beneath the plush surface he now stood on. At his sides were golden walls, which he could probably climb over if he really had to, but he was utterly exhausted. And in here, it was warm and soft, and it smelled delightful… But where was he?

“Princess Cadance,” came Buck’s voice, and in the distance, Lucas could hear the door to the room pushed open.

There was silence, perhaps as Princess Cadance stirred and rose. By straining his ears, Lucas could hear a distant yawned. “Yes… Sergeant Law… I-I’m so sorry… am I late for an appointment?”

“No, no princess. There is just a colt that I would like you to meet. His name is Lucas, and he is the most recent initiate to the Royal Guards.”

Lucas hoisted himself up, hanging with his upper body on the rim of the golden walls that surrounded him. He looked about, looked up, and saw Cadance scoot to the edge of her bed. Cadance stifled another yawn, and then scooted off the bed. As the pink wall of her hoof came down, Lucas dropped off the wall he clung to. The hoof easily filled the slipper he was hiding in, the weight coming down upon him, smothering him completely. All at once, he was buried beneath the soft, warm surface of Cadance’s hoof, with the soft cushion of the slipper at his back. He was utterly overpowered by the wall of pink, he couldn’t even twitch a hoof to perhaps give Cadance some sign that he was in here.

For her part, Cadance hardly noticed there was a little pebble in her shoe. Her mind was drifting to other things. She took a moment to stretch and relax, yawn once more, and then look to Buck, smiling. “S-sergeant… has there been any word from the…”

“One of the pegasus runners arrived with a message this morning. There has been no contact, and he should be back within the end of the week. There is only one more settlement that they will tend to.”

Cadance nodded, and wiggled her hoof side to side, finding that her shoe was slightly uncomfortable. Just a pebble, she told herself, and after shifting her hoof side to side, grinding it, she found that the discomfort eased.

Lucas knew that he wouldn’t die; even though Cadance’s full weight was upon him. His own magic had been used against him, and so he knew the “rules” of the spell used. He wouldn’t die. It was an odd side effect of his magic, and one he did not understand, but those who were shrunk were near invulnerable to harm, especially blunt force. In fact, it was easier to be under Cadance now, than it was to be trampled by Buck when he was at his normal size.

Truth be told, that Cadance’s hooves were much nicer than Buck’s didn’t hurt matters either. While Buck’s were hard and covered in calluses, Cadance’s were soft and smooshy, like a soft, soft pillow. It was their softness that kept Cadance from realizing she had a pony trapped beneath her: he simply sank into the large, soft wall. The hooves smelled quite pleasant as well. Even though Cadance had been asleep, it smelled as if she had just bathed. Perhaps a scent of lilacs and flowers was natural to her, but although it was slightly difficult to breath with the weight upon him, at least the air was sweet and clean.

Lucas groaned as the weight settled heavier upon him, and then rolled off. In that moment, he took a deep breath, aware that again the hoof would come down, in the rotation of Cadance’s steps. Her steps were slow and easy and she never applied too much weight to her hooves anyway, and… some odd part of Lucas actually found this rather pleasant. Cadance’s hoof was so delightfully warm. He hugged up to the hoof, squeezed into it, and actually turned his head to give the hoof a little kiss. That caused the hoof to come stomping down, knocking the wind out of his lungs. Perhaps he had tickled her, and she was attempting to alleviate the itch. He did not dare kiss her after that. He just lay there, hugging her hoof, as the pressure came and was released in a rhythm he could get used to.

“Where is the recruit?” Cadance asked. “Lucas, you said his name was?”

“Hmm… I don’t see him,” Buck said. “Where could he be? Would you like to come with me? He should be somewhere around. In fact, I have a feeling he is quite close.”

Cadance smiled to Buck, and nodded gently. “Yeah… I would like to go for a walk, keep my mind off… I would enjoy it. Will you accompany me?”

Happily, Cadance walked along, oblivious that the pony she was searching for was indeed closer than she could have guessed.

Aesop [Micro] (2012-10-18)

Story Summary: Feeling depressed over his failure to cast a shrinking spell, Frederik wanders through the castle and stumbles upon a theft in-progress. In a moment of dire need, Frederik casts the shrinking spell, then has his way with the intruders that threatened his life.

Major Characters: Boss Mare, Frederik

Minor Characters: Black Jack, Celestia, Glacier, Mai Valentine, Shining Armor

Content: Alicorn, Earth Pony, Growth, Hoof, Hooves, Micro, Pegasus, Shrink, Unicorn

XXX

“Shrink, Jack,” Frederik said. His four legs were spread, his eyes were focused, his breath was steady, and he managed to make a couple sparks explode from the tip of his horn. The black colt stood a few feet away from him, staring passively, waiting for something to happen. He looked around the room, wondering if he could leave. Black Jack had just been trotting out of the castle gates when his princess came upon him, and asked if he might help her with something. Of course, being asked by Princess Celestia herself, he immediately said yes, and soon found himself standing in her throne room. He was being used for target practice, something he did not quite like, but Celestia assured him he was in no danger.

Princess Celestia, with a gentle hoof down Frederik’s back, whispered, “Use his full name. It can help with concentration.”

Frederik took a deep breath, and once more prepared. After a deep breath, he said, “Shrink, Black Jack,” but still all that emerged from his horn were a few fireworks and sparks.

Princess Celestia smiled down at Frederik, and then to the muscular black colt who was starting to grow both nervous and impatient. “Thank you for your time, Jack, and I’m sorry to have bothered you.”

Black Jack bowed his head. “It was no trouble, ma’am.” He quietly trotted out of the throne room, pushing the heavy door open with his head and then allowing its weight to swing it closed.

Frederik sat on the ground, sighing, head hung low in shame and failure, but Celestia gently brushed a hoof over his back. “It’s an advanced spell,” she explained. “And not a particularly practical one, at that. I usually just use it for party games, as you know.” Frederik chuckled softly to himself. For the past month or so, he had been attending special classes with her. Celestia saw something in him: untapped potential and she felt the urge to nurture it, help it to grow. While most unicorns showed an affinity for a specific type of magic, Frederik seemed quite capable in all the schools, although not as technically sound as a purist in any one. He was a bit of a jack-of-all-trades in that way, his Cutie Mark changing depending on the spell he cast, something quirky that Celestia seemed to like. But try as he might, this shrinking spell was just not working for him. He understood what magic to use, how to focus, how to stand, and all the technical aspects of casting. And yet he just could not get it right. It wasn’t even a matter of failing at the cast. He would have felt better if the spell backfired and shrunk him, or made his target grow giant: at least that would show some progress! Whenever he tried, the most he could do was cast a couple fireworks. Personal tutelage from Celestia, and he had yet to make an inch of progress!

“Do you know how old I am, Frederik?” Celestia asked, earning a blank, even frightened stare from the colt.

“I… uhm… I… y-you… There’s really no right answer for that.”

Celestia laughed softly. “Let’s just say I’m up there in years. I have had centuries to practice each and every spell, in every spell book known to ponykind, and there are still ponies better at certain things than I am. Luna is better summoning the moon, the time that she was… away, I dreaded every dusk and every dawn. And Shining Armor can erect barriers that make mine look like soap bubbles.”

“I don’t understand, Princess Celestia.”

“Do you think I’m any less of a pony, because I can’t do everything perfect?”

“NO! Of course not! By Celestia… you’re Celestia!”

“Then why do you hold yourself to a higher regard than I? Why do you hate yourself when you have a little trouble after only practicing for a month? You have years before you have reached your magical prime, and yet you are more advanced than some ponies who have studied these spells for their lifetime.”

“I… I…” Frederik swallowed, starting to hyperventilate, but caught himself. At last, he bent one of his forelegs, and lowered his head. “T-thank you… Princess Celestia. I will do you proud.”

“I know, Frederik.” Celestia looked over her shoulder, out one of the stained glass windows. “If you will excuse me, I’m going to check in on Luna. She was kind enough to watch the day while I tended to other matters. I would like you to practice the “Bubble Shield Throw” spell I showed you last week. It’s much more practical than being able to shrink others. Tomorrow, we can give this another shot.”

Frederik smiled, and happily trotted out of the throne room, and out into the hallway. But after a few steps, his smile had faded, and his trot became distinctly less perky. The fact he was failing so spectacularly with this one spell irritated him to no end. Sure, most spells weren’t easy, but at least he could do something after several hours to trying, again and again. He was far from a master of spells, but he could do most of them after several tries to get them right.

He knew he should head back to his room and relax, but just didn’t feel like it. Mai Valentine, his roommate, would want to comfort him, but he didn’t want to burden her with his own problems. So he simply trotted through the halls of the grand castle, without any final destination in mind. In fact, it was purely by chance that he happened to pass the Star Swirl the Bearded wing of the library, and purely by chance that his eyes wandered down, and he noticed that the gate lock was sparking in curious fashion. He lowered his head and examined the lock closer, and then touched his horn to it, but was given a furious shock. He quickly pulled his head back, and looked around. No Royal Guards were around. He could run to get Princess Celestia, but he wasn’t even sure this was anything important. No sense in bothering her, especially since she was busy guarding the day. He could just go back to his room. Maybe it was nothing but a glitch in the magic lock, but Princess Celestia had told him to trust his instincts, and after a moment to focus, he formed a petite orb at the tip of his horn. He guided the orb forward, up against the sparking lock, and slipped it inside. The orb exploded suddenly, and the lock was obliterated. He pushed a hoof against the door, and stepped into the library.

The library was dark, but then, the library was always dark, so he didn’t actually find that odd. But every hair of his mane was standing on end. He tread lightly, his horn only providing the bare necessity of illumination. And when, off in the distance, he saw a distant glow, he extinguished the glow of his horn. He lowered to his belly, and as quiet as his hooves would allow, approached the source of illumination. He held his breath and scooted along, fearful to make even the smallest noise.

There were four ponies in total; two unicorns, a pegasus, and an earth pony, and all four were plucking books off the shelves, skimming them, and then carelessly throwing them over their shoulder into a pile. Frederik squinted, trying to make out the four faces or cutie marks, and soon became confident that these were not Royal Guards. Frederik looked over his shoulder, thinking of running to fetch some back up, but was not sure how much time there was. The four ponies were looking for something, and if they found it, they would no doubt flee. And, considering this library held some of the most dangerous spell books in all of Equestria… what could they be looking for?

Frederik’s horn suddenly sparked to life, producing a glow that blinded the four ponies, as he stepped forward. With as strong a voice as he could muster, he said, “In the name of Princess Celestia and the Kingdom of Equestria, you are hereby under arrest. Surrender, and you will not be harmed.”

The two unicorns turned, and abruptly released a massive blast of arcane, which struck Frederik hard in the front. A groan escaped him, as he was knocked several feet back, but managed to land on his hooves before landing. His horn sparked to life, but before he could release a counter spell, the earth pony was upon him. He was an absolutely massive creature, and a stomping hoof upon Frederik’s crown disrupted his thoughts. His horn flickered and then went dead, although the two unicorns provided enough illumination to see. Frederik tried to rise, but the earth pony was now lying upon him, smothering him under his girth. And if Frederik attempted a spell, a firm whack to the hoof canceled his concentration.

“Buck!” one of the unicorns shouted. “Buck Celestia, what is this little twit doing here?”

The pegasus sighed. From what Frederik could see, she was of medium size, although had a surprisingly stocky build for a flyer. Her fur was dark blue, with a lighter shade of blue for her mane and tail. “Shut it,” she said firmly, and the unicorn went quiet. “It doesn’t matter why this one is here, it just matters that he is. Glacier, you got him?”

“Yeah, Boss,” Glacier said, above him.

 “And I got the spell book!” said one of the unicorns. “The White Book!”

Boss snatched the book away from her compatriot, and skimmed the pages. A smile grew wide across her features. “Perfect.”

“What do you want to do about the guard?” Glacier asked.

Boss looked passively to Frederik, and shrugged. “You mean the witness?”

Frederik’s eyes opened wide, and he began to struggle more. His horn sparked, and he shouted, “Shield.” But the hoof came down upon his head, smashing his nose into the ground, and the magic flickered and died. “Boss… I mean, Sparky over there can just mind wipe him. If Celestia finds a corpse, she might come after us with all the more fire and brimstone.”

Boss trotted over calmly. “Suppose we mind wipe him, and Sparky over there leaves the smallest trace somewhere deep inside. And Celestia explores his mind, and finds that little thing, and then she knows exactly where to find us, what then? Crush his skull.”

Glacier sighed, and nodded. Frederik started to fight and struggle, horn sparking again and again. “Don’t struggle kid, you’ll only make it hurt worse. Just let go. It’ll be quick.” The hoof remained on his head, slowly applying pressure, but Frederik continued to fight. He could feel his skull yielding under the weight, slowly and gradually. He could feel his eyes almost ready to pop out of his head, feel a trickle of blood forming in the tunnel of his ear. His mind raced, his breath caught in his throat, and without thinking he screamed the only spell he could think of. “Shrink!”

There was a blinding flash of light, and then near absolute quiet. The weight was no longer on his skull, and so, Frederik was able to place his hooves beneath him, and slowly press himself up. He shook his head several times, his ears ringing, and a headache, the likes of which he had never fathomed, formed behind his eyes. He looked around, unsure what he had just done, until he saw a miniscule spot of grey on the ground. He lowered his head, curious, and focused his eyes. And then he smiled quite wide, upon recognizing that the little pony at his hooves was the one who had tried to kill him not a moment before.

The first thing that Frederik did was look to his flank, and to his great delight he saw a plus sign, above a minus sign, emblazed in his fur. He squealed with delight, leaping into the air happily, but then noticed that the shrunken earth pony was attempting to flee. Grabbing him with his magic, Frederik held him safe in the air, and then skimmed his eyes left and right. He spotted the two unicorns together, who were easy to pick out, as they had foolishly tried to use the glow of their magic to illuminate where they stood. Boss was beating her wings furiously in an attempt to get airborne, but Frederik snatched her up with his magic’s grip before she could get anywhere.

Of course, Frederik’s first thought was to bring them before Princess Celestia. They had wanted the White Book; something that Frederik had never seen before, but assumed must be something of value. Keeping the four miniaturized ponies in the air, he skimmed through the book, but strangely, every page was blank. Frederik rolled his eyes, and looked back to the four ponies he was holding in the air, Glacier and Boss especially. He knew he should take them before Celestia, for proper judgment, but he found it difficult to let go of the fact that they were going to murder him not five minutes before. And his head hurt so badly. He would bring them before Celestia, but first…

Frederik carefully slipped his shoes off his hooves, and took a few steps back and away from them. He looked to the four ponies again, and then down at his four shoes, pondering something. A smile crept over his face. He moved the four ponies to his shoes, releasing his hold on them and allowing them to fall the short distance to the ground. He quickly filled the shoes with his hooves, before the ponies could climb out, and was surprised when a ticklish feel suddenly touched the underside of his hooves. He shivered, and pulled one of his hooves out, looking down as if shocked. Boss glared at him, and flapped her wings as hard as she could to try to escape her new prison. Frederik filled the shoe with his hoof once more, this time only giggling at the ticklish feel on all four of his soles at once. He knew the four ponies would be fine. That was one aspect of the shrinking spell, those affected were nearly impervious to blunt damage. Besides, even if something did happen, they were enemies to the kingdom. They got what they deserved.

Frederik tried to act casual as he trotted back to his quarters, although it was not easy. He was giddy, and grew more so each time his hoof came down, since he felt the delightful squirm of a tiny each time. He earned quite a few confused glares from his fellow Royal Guard, but he didn’t care. When he finally trotted through the door and into his personal quarters, he was practically bouncing with each step.

Mai Valentine was in the room, lying on her back, on the bed, staring at the ceiling. She was spread eagle, her wings and legs stretched to the sides. She barely lifted her head when Frederik entered, although when he repeatedly cleared his throat, she finally rolled onto her belly and gave him a token acknowledgement of his existence. All and all, Frederik always fancied Mai Valentine pretty, save the fact she was almost comically short. Her fur was a very nice shade of red, with streaks of white throughout her mane and tail. Her mane was worn slightly to the left, covering some of her face. And he liked her cutie mark: a white heart emblazed against her scarlet flanks. She stared at Frederik, and then rolled back over, lying on her back once more.

“Did you have fun with Black Jack?” Frederik asked, trying to suppress the giggles that wanted to escape his lips. Now that he was standing still, his full weight was upon each of the four ponies, and boy did they squirm!

“Yeah… he brought some cupcakes from the village, and we had a picnic out in the main garden.”

“Then why are you moping around?”

“I just miss him.”

“He was just here.”

“And now he’s not!” Valentine shouted, now on her hooves and glaring at the unicorn, who chuckled softly. Valentine plopped forward, now lying on her belly. “I just… I miss him. And seeing him now, it just makes me miss him more. And I’m worried about him. Black Jack is-“

“Kind of a jerk?”

Mai Valentine glared at him. “He has trouble making friends, sometimes. He’s not… he’s very shy, and people figure that he’s being a jerk, when he’s just really shy. He never talks about what he’s been up to. I just hope he’s not sitting at home, goes to work, goes back home, goes to work. I just wish-”

“He wasn’t such a jerk?”

Mai Valentine glared again. “You ever been kicked in the face by a pony going Mach 8?”

Frederik smiled. “No need to get violent, Mai. In fact, I come baring gifts.” Mai Valentine lifted her head and looked over the unicorn, who took his time carefully slipping each off each of his shoes. Using his magic, he moved the four shoes forward, making a neat little row. Mai Valentine’s wings flapped as she took to the air, lifted off the bed, and then carefully lowered to the ground. Suspecting this may be a trap, she hesitantly stretched her face forward, gradually approaching the shoe, when suddenly a tiny head popped out. Valentine leapt back quickly and into the air, before looking to Frederik, who was grinning. “I got the shrinking spell to work!”

Mai Valentine took a breath. “Well, that’s great, Fred. But what the buck are these ponies doing in your shoes!”

“They were trying to ransack the library, looking for the White Book. Does that mean anything to you?”

“You’re the magic user.” Mai Valentine carefully bit the shrunken Earth pony’s nape, and lifted him out of the shoe. She placed him on the ground, and then gave him a careful flick with her hoof, having to suppress a loud giggle as he went tumbling back. “Why didn’t you bring them to Celestia? You know you can get in trouble for this?”

“I’ll bring them before Celestia, I promise. I just thought that you and I might have a little fun with them first?” Frederik looked down at the collective group. “Isn’t that right? A little fun would be nice, huh?” He watched the four ponies, sure that none would attempt to bolt as he carefully folded his rear legs, and soon let his rump drop the rest of the way. Frederik was not a large pony, but his full weight slamming upon the ground must have shook it just enough that that one of the unicorns ended up on his side. Frederik carefully braced himself, his forehooves between rear legs, and his rear legs stretched out in front of him. The hooves that the shrunken ponies had gotten so well acquainted with were now towering before the group, who all simply stood there, shivering. All except Boss, who didn’t attempt to flee or shiver.

“Rub my hooves,” Frederik said bluntly, staring down at the four ponies. The three couldn’t bear to move, but Boss stared up defiantly.

“No,” she said calmly.

Frederik leaned forward, and whacked Boss with a forehoof, the tip colliding with the pegasus’ front. Her wings were immediately out and flapping, trying to ease the force of blow, but it still left her stunned and tumbling. She looked up at the looming pony, who scooted forward a bit on his rump, placing his large hooves closer to his captivate audience. “Rub my hooves,” he said again, watching the four tinies. Boss eventually trotted forward, and braced herself on the hoof as she rose to her rear legs. Stretching her wings out to aid in balance, she carefully pushed her forehooves forward, pressing them right into the taught skin that covered Frederik’s soles. After a glare from Boss, the other three ponies trotted forward, with Glacier accompanying Boss on Frederik’s right hoof, while the two unicorns worked on his left.

They felt delightful. Day in, day out, trotting in a uniform step, his hooves were quite sore. It was nothing that bad, in and of itself, but it was a constant dull ache, ever present in the back of his mind. Some ponies actually believed that the shoes the Guards were forced to wear were purposely uncomfortable, to prevent the guards from dozing off when on duty, but the real problem was, unicorns simply were not built as hardy as earth ponies were. Frederik was fairly strong, fairly active, especially since undergoing his training, but he had not been out in the field working since he was a foal like earth ponies were. Being on his hooves for over twelve hours a day was something completely alien.

For the same reason, his hooves were delightfully sensitive to the pressure that the four shrunken ponies could cause. Boss and Glacier especially really got into their work: slamming their weight against his hoof, rubbing in little circles over it. The two unicorns did what they could, but their bodies were weak, all and all. One actually tried poking Frederik’s hoof with his horn, which earned chuckles and giggles from their massive overlord. When they looked up to him, frightened, he gave a nod of approval.

Frederik’s eyes happened to Mai Valentine, who was sitting on the floor, watching intently. A stray hoof drew little circles in her belly fluff, and then began to stray lower, approaching the curve of her groin. She looked to Frederik, and shamefully lifted her hoof away. Her wings flapped and she tried to get to her hooves, when Frederik said, “You can join me if you’d like.”

Still fluttering cutely in the air, Mai Valentine moved closer. She lowered herself slowly, carefully, and then assumed a position similar to Frederik’s, with her legs stretched out before her. She scooted forward on her rump, lining her hooves up, and then pressing them up against the little ponies’ backs. She scooted again, squishing the ponies between her red hooves and Frederik’s, feeling their wiggles come to life and make her giggle softly. Her hooves were even softer than Frederik’s; she rarely ever walked on them, since she had her wings. And the way they beat and squirmed against her, it made her start to whine and neigh softly. She pulled her legs back, and then pushed them forward, this time driving them hard against their four captives. Oh, how they struggled to keep from being pinned, their efforts doubled and yet it still wasn’t enough.

“This is brilliant spell,” Mai Valentine muttered. Again, one of her hooves inched over her belly and to the sweet, supple curve between her rear legs. She touched herself very gently, applying a bit of pressure, and then sighed. “By Celestia, I’d give up my wings if it meant I could shrink Black Jack whenever I pleased.”

Frederik pulled his hooves back, and the four shrunken ponies all plopped to the floor, gasping and groaning loudly. Frederik’s magic embraced the four ponies and he lifted them up, examining them. Eventually he passed the two unicorns and Glacier to Mai Valentine, plopping them down between her legs. “Do as she says,” Frederik ordered. “And I may just show you mercy and place you before Celestia’s judgment. But if you do not, I will crush each one of you beneath my hoof, just as you were so eager to do to me.”

Frederik turned to the Boss. “As for you… You and I are going to have a discussion before I bring you before Celestia.”

Frederik turned, and trotted into the bathroom, using his magic to ignite the magical flame that would illuminate the room. He closed the door, and flicked the hook and eye to lock it, before setting Boss down before his hooves. She glared up at him, defiant, stern, although her tiny body shivered as his gaze did not move away.

“Who do you work for?” Frederik asked.

“Buck… you…” Boss spat. Frederik sighed, lifting his hoof and then bringing it down upon her, so fast she did not even have a chance to scream. He flattened his hoof against the ground fully, feeling as the durable body of the pegasus sank into the tender flesh. It felt amazing, the full form of another pony completely smothered against his foot. It caused a sense of power like he had never known, feeling her pressed so hard she could not even twitch, quite different then when she had the soft sole of the shoe at her back. It was a long time before he lifted his hoof up, and even longer before his breathing had slowed to a point he could talk.

“Who do you work for? Who wants the White Book?”

Boss began to breath heavy, but still stared up at him. “I’ll never talk!” she shouted.

And so, once more, the hoof came down, crushing her against the ground, although this time Frederik rolled his weight forward and back, giving her room to squirm and tickle the underside in a pleasant way. He left her under there, giggling softly, and then groaned as he felt an odd tenseness between his legs. He took his hoof off her, and walked to the mirror to inspect himself, and learn why he was feeling so flustered. Hanging there, between his rear legs, was the start of his pony pride. He felt moderately embarrassed at his inability to control himself, but just as quickly didn’t care, and looked back to Boss. With his absence, she made a beeline for the door, perhaps hoping to squeeze under the crack. In fact, her front was already under the crack, only her hindquarters struggled to squeeze through. Frederik caught her by the tail and pulled her back, lifted her, and held her dangling in front of his face.

“What is your name? Your full name.”

Boss had to think about if she should share that information. Eventually she said, “Boss Mare.”

“Grow, Boss Mare.”

Frederik dropped the pony to the floor as his horn began to spark, and a subtle glow overtook her. Frederik watched as she began to return to a more normal size, but before she had finished her growth, he ordered, “Stop.” Her growth slowed down, and he inspected her, seeing that she was now about the size of a young foal.

A stiff hoof knocked Boss onto her back. She groaned, attempting to stand, but Frederik placed one of his forehooves on her stomach, applying pressure until she stopped squirming. To his knowledge, a shrinking spell compacted the subject’s mass and density into their smaller form. That was why they were so much more durable. What rules applied when a subject was not quite as shrunken but smaller, Frederik was not sure, but he assumed Boss could tolerate his weight on her stomach. He lifted his other forehoof, and hovered it ominously over Boss’ face, before asking, “Who do you work for?”

“Buck…y-” Before she could finish her slur, he had dropped the hoof upon her face, grinding it against her nose and her mouth. Not quite as pleasant as when she was tiny, but not bad, and he wiggled his hoof side to side. She began to struggle and fight and he simply applied more pressure until she stopped moving at all.

“Lick my hoof,” he ordered. And when he did not receive immediate obedience, he lifted his hoof and slammed it down again. “Lick, kiss, and nibble, or I will do what you ordered your brute to do to me.”

Boss closed her eyes, and slipped out her tongue very slowly. She brushed it over the soft, quivering skin of Frederik’s hooves, earning a chuckle. She brushed her tongue over again, and again, and then opened her mouth to nibble gently over the sides of the hoof and toes. “Mmm, yes, good. Now the other one.”

Before Boss could protest, Frederik was climbing on top of her, and sat his hips down on her crotch. His fully engorged and warm erection lay in her belly fluff, a dribble of white oozing out of the tip and coating her fur. Frederik’s other hoof came down upon her mouth, and slipped between her lips, filling her mouth with the taste of his foot. She gagged bitterly, but then began to lick and nibble, just as he had asked before.

She thought this awful punishment may have ended when his forehoof left her mouth, but he simply trotted forward, trampling his hooves down upon her body, causing shots of pain to run through her. As his upper body left her and fell to the ground, he brought his rear hooves forward, and took the time to stomp each of them into her face. She knew her duty, and licked as enthusiastically as she could, wanting to get this over with as soon as possible. Aside from how demeaning it was, tending to a pony’s hooves like this, the view was far from pleasant. Frederik’s penis was almost completely out of the sheath, leaving the air she was forced to breathe absolutely stifling with musk. The swaying organ above her made it clear who was in charge, and she would not be surprised if that was his intention. She just hoped that a drop of white wouldn’t roll out of the slit and splash her in the face, how revolting.

At last he climbed off, though simply walked in a tight circle. He took the time to drop each of his hooves upon her once more, walking on her, and then finally walked a bit away. Boss rolled onto her belly and attempted to stand, but Frederik again climbed on top of her, pinning her small body down. “This is your last warning,” Frederik said. He moved his hips forward, pressing his dribbling slit right up against her buttocks, making her heart jump into her throat. “Who do you work for? What do you want with the White Book?”

Boss’ eyes were wide as she felt the heat moving slowly between her cheeks, soon very gently poking at her quivering vent. “Discord!” she shouted. A hoof slammed into her crown, driving her face into the floor.

“Discord has been vanquished,” Frederik said.

“No, no, no, no…. There’s a cult that worships him. He’s a god, it’s impossible to vanquish him, but he’s powerless now. They need the White Book to return his power to him. They hired us to get it. That’s all I know, I swear, please by Celestia don’t do this!”

“Shrink, Boss Mare,” Frederik ordered, and watched as the pony beneath him reduced to a more manageable size. He gathered her with his psychic power, and trotted out of the room. Mai Valentine was resting on the bed, on her belly. The three shrunken ponies were on her back, hoping up and down, apparently trying to give her a back massage. Frederik snatched them up, and zipped out of the room.

He raced to Celestia’s throne room so fast, it was a wonder there wasn’t a lightning bolt on his flank. She was just coming in from her time as a guard. With the evening dusk, Luna would watch the night, and Celestia was looking forward to a nice long sleep. “My princess,” he shouted, crashing into her room, earning a confused yelp from the white pony. “I was depressed after I couldn’t make the spell right so I went for a walk and I passed by the library and I came upon some ponies and I confronted them but they attacked me and they were-“

Celestia spread her wings and lifted her hoof, gently telling him to be quiet. “Calm down,” she said. “It will be easier if I simply read your mind. May I?”

Frederik nodded quickly, and focused his thoughts on what the little pony had told him. Celestia’s eyes glowed, her horn sparked, and she gently delved into Frederik’s most recent thoughts. After a moment, without saying anything, she looked to door to her throne room. It practically exploded off the hinges in a spectacular show. After a moment, Shining Armor, wearing only an evening robe and with a toothbrush hanging out of his mouth, came inside, yanked by the tail by Celestia’s magic. His confused bafflement moved to a respectful bow as he looked upon his princess. “Armor,” Celestia said, her voice stern and solemn. “Take these four ponies to the dungeon. Put them in the Cell Block X. Do not let anypony speak to them. Do not speak to them yourself. Simply put them in, and lock the door. Erect a shield over the entire cell block. I will be in shortly. Do not allow anypony, ANYPONY, speak to them, including my sister. If she has a problem with it, tell her to take it up with me.”

“Uhm… y-yes my princess,” the Shining Armor said, trying to speak without causing the toothbrush to plop to the floor. He erected a small shield around the four shrunken ponies, and trotted out of the room.

“As for you, Frederik,” Celestia said, turning her gaze to him. “I know that you did not immediately come to me. I know that you took them to your quarters with Boss, and had your own brand of justice inflicted upon them.”

“I…” Frederik took a step back. “I… they were going to murder me! I…”

“Frederik… There is an old quote that my father told my sister and I, every night before we went to bed. ‘Wondrous is it to have the strength of a giant, but tyrannous to use it, as a giant does.’ I have shown a great many spells, a great many abilities, given you a great deal of power, but instead of behaving as a true Royal Guard should, you have chosen to abuse that power, and disregard the laws that have been placed down. We do not need to interrogate our prisoners with such barbaric methods. Had you brought them before me, I could easily have probed her mind, and that would be it. What you learned is of value, but that was not your intention. You sought vengeance on the pony who hurt you, but that is not how we do things.”

Frederik bent his head. “I… I… I’m… sorry…”

Celestia eyes glowed, as she looked deep into Frederik’s heart. He was sorry, to be sure, and not only because he had been caught, as most ponies would be. He was sorry he had disappointed her, his princess, and he was sorry he had let down all of Equestria. Had he brought these ponies before Celestia sooner, she would have known that much sooner, and deep in his heart, he was terrified that his blunder had cost all of Equestria somehow. That, somehow, Discord would now be freed because of his folly.

Frederik bowed his head. “Whatever my punishment, my princess, I accept it.”

Celestia thought a moment. “All things must be taken into consideration: the crime that now sits on your shoulders, but also your exemplary service as one of my adjutants. And that you have brought a truly troubling conspiracy to light. And your age. Frederik, you are still young, and you have much to learn about the nature of power. You’re a good pony deep down, you have simply made a poor choice. Although, I am happy you still exercised restraint. I will tell you this: should you ever use your power in a way unbecoming of a Royal Guard, you shall be exiled from Equestria. That you uncovered such a heinous conspiracy cannot absolve you of your crime.”

Frederik nodded.

“Now, for your punishment…Shrink, Frederik.” Frederik looked up to Celestia, eyes wide. A subtle smile was on her features. “I think that a week of Sock Duty will be punishment enough.”

The Return [Macro] (2012-12-24)

Story Summary: Discord has returned, stronger and madder than ever before. Imprisonment has made him savvy, and he shall set in motion a plan not to kill Celestia, but to ruin her in the eyes of those she loves most.

Major Characters:

Minor Characters:

Tags: Alicorn, Applejack, Celestia, Changelings, Chrysalis, Dash, Discord, Earth, Fluttershy, Growth, Hoof, Little, Luna, Macro, Magic, Micro, My, Pegasus, Pie, Pinkie, Pony, Rainbow, Rarity, Shrink, Sparkle, Stomp, Twilight, Unicorn

XXX

Celestia could not recall the last time she had felt so much pain. The force of the blast alone had knocked her through two walls, sent her old and tired body spiraling, horn over hoof, until she crashed against a third wall. The dark magic of the blast burned the fur on her chest, causing still more pain to pile on top of what she was feeling. She could not even use magic to ease the ache in her ribs. The most her horn could do was flicker pathetically, although she kept trying any spell she could think of. But worst of all was what she saw stomping through the hole her aching body had made. If it had been a Changeling or a Minotaur that attacked her, she could suppress her pain by focusing on her hate. But how could she hate her own sister?

“I trusted you!” Luna screamed. She was shaking and sobbing, and even fell; her left foreleg yielding under her weight and she hit the ground. Celestia’s horn sparked and went dead, again and again. A shield spell? A healing spell? Sending out a message to the Royal Guards? Anything. “I trusted you… I trusted you…” Luna kept sobbing.

“Luna,” Celestia said, struggling to get to her hooves. “Luna please… calm down.”

“I fucked up,” the darker princess said, a sob stuck in her voice. “I did something awful and it killed me, all those years alone and forced to think about my crime. But then you said it would be alright. You said it was all alright. I had paid my debt: banishment was enough and now it would be fine and we could be happy again and I trusted you!”

“Luna.” Celestia took a step back, though her rump hit the wall. “L-Luna… I can’t… I can’t use my magic. Something is wrong.”

“But it was all a joke,” Luna continued. “You and Sparkle and Dash all had a good laugh, didn’t you? All of you got to watch me and laugh when I wasn’t looking. How stupid could I be, to think you ever loved me? I was just a joke to you, just your court jester. It was all a joke. I was just a joke…” Luna’s legs buckled, and she fell once more. She covered her head with her hooves, shivering, sobbing. “All just a joke. All of you, laughing at me. It was a good joke, wasn’t it?”

Celestia approached slowly, shaking. “Luna?”

The dark pony erupted suddenly, and a wave of shadow hit Celestia. The force was enough to send her through the wall she had before dented. By the Sun, it hurt, and then she landed on a desk, shattering it to splinters.

Luna pressed forward. Tears ran down her cheeks as she lowered her head, horn sparking, either intending to decimate her sister with a massive blast, or charge forward to run her through, but her eyes happened upon something shiny. When the desk had shattered beneath Celestia’s girth, the contents flew out in all directions, and a small necklace, composed of black and white shells, had happened to fall into Luna’s path. In an instance, her horn was no longer sparking, and Luna’s eyes were fixated upon the necklace. Her blue magic embraced it, and she lifted it to her eyes, staring at it as if she could not comprehend its meaning. She stared at it, the tears trickling down her face, and she took a moment to wipe her eyes.

She lowered the trinket from her vision, and looked forward to Celestia, who was now standing before her. Celestia pulled her arm back, holding it cocked, before swinging forward with a furious haymaker. Her hoof collided with Luna’s jaw, and sent the dark pony tumbling to the ground, landing hard with a loud thump. Celestia shook her hoof several times, a pained tingle running up her arm, and then she checked on her sister to be sure she was alright. She was worried about Luna, about damage to her jaw or her face, worried that when she had fallen she had hit her head. Most of all, she worried what had brought on the severe mood swing. Luna seemed alright, though, and Celestia gave a long sigh.

“Now now. Is that any way to treat your sister?”

The voice sent a shiver down the white princess’ spine, but gritting her teeth and swallowing her bile, Celestia turned. Head lowered, horn out, she struck the ground several times with her hoof, and placed herself between Luna and the demon that now stood before her. “Discord! I should have known it was you. This has your stink all over it. What did you do to Luna?”

The draconequus looked to her passively, perhaps slightly annoyed he was not greeted with a kind word and smile, but soon enough a smile had spread across his features. “Do, my dear princess? Why, I am insulted at the accusation. I didn’t do anything more than remind Luna of a few facts, point out a few… inconsistencies in your relationship. I didn’t implant anything, if that is what you are so rudely implying. Everything was already there; her fears and suspicions buried somewhere deep inside, always nagging at her, tugging at her heart. All I did was shine a bit of light on those fears, and poof! I thought it would be cathartic for her. My mistake.”

“I am going to kill you for this you bucking-!”

“Oh, come now, that’s not the type of language that a princess should use. And besides, how do you intend to do that?” Discord asked. He lifted a hand, and revealed a shimmering, sparkling ball of fiery light. “I have your magic, princess. I do have to wonder actually, why did you hold back last time? Why did you let that little brat and her herd have all the fun? Why, with all this raw power, you at least could have done something against me, but I suppose you may have leveled Equestria while you were at it. Oooo! What an amusing thought. Why, I could bring down the moon and have it crash down on all these little insects all at once. And then force them to relive the day again and again and again. Oh yes!”

Celestia charged, horn out, covering ground quickly. A backhand across the jaw sent her flying, landing hard in the wall and sliding to the ground, beside Luna. In a moment, she was in the air, Discord’s magic creating intangible shackles around her ankles and spreading her eagle. A muzzle on her mouth prevented her from talking, though she still tried, mumbling and snarling and roaring.

“Don’t worry,” Discord said. “I’m not going to destroy Equestria. I would love to, believe me, but I am sure that something would happen to monkey wrench my plans, right in the third act. You see, Celestia, I had a lot of time to think during my latest imprisonment, and I realized something, I had an epiphany. Well, I had a couple actually. The first is: I can’t win. Reality doesn’t like me, and reality will always send some little do-gooder who insists on fighting me, and eventually one of them will get a lucky shot in. So, what am I to do? I could just bring on the chaos all at once, binge until my next imprisonment, but that always ends somewhat anticlimactically. There are only so many pleads for mercy you can take before it’s all just white noise. But then I had the other epiphany I was talking about.”

Celestia turned her head to the side when Discord suddenly appeared before her, very close. His grin was wide, and his yellow eyes were bulging out of the sockets. “I realized I hate you. I hate everything about you. And not like I hate that little purple jail bait you’ve taken a shine to, no, my hate for you is something much deeper. I don’t want to kill you, Celestia, that would be too easy. I want to ruin you. I want you to walk down the street and mares to hide their fillies, stallions to spit at you, and foals to cast stones. I want you ruined. I want every single creature from coast to coast to see you exactly as I do: the pompous, arrogant, haughty little troll that should have been smothered in her crib.”

Discord sighed, and tilted his head back. “So, then I was left with the question, what to do? Of course, I knew I had to incapacitate you, that is no trouble at all. I know your tricks, and your weaknesses. Turn your sister against you, easy as cake. Like I said, I didn’t even have to implant anything, just remind her of a few of her fears. I imagine once her head is clear she’ll be back to kissing your hooves like a pet dog. But how to turn your loyal citizens against you, that was the million bit question. And how to make sure that all those do-gooders don’t catch on that something is wrong until I’ve had my fun. But then it occurred to me, I needed help. I scoured Equestria, searching for someone who might offer their aid, and I managed to find someone who hated you as much as I do. You can come in now, Queen Cheeselegs.”

Celestia managed to tilt her head to the door to her room, which swung open with dramatic flair, billowing smoke, and confetti. Queen Chrysalis trotted forward, head held low and eyes only half lidded. She hadn’t spent more than a moment in the room when Discord was upon her, an arm wrapped around her neck like they were old friends. Her jaw clenched at the touch of the draconequus, but she said nothing, and continued trotting to Celestia.

Celestia watched close, as Queen Chrysalis’ skin turned a creamy white, and her eyes turned magenta red. Her mane changed to something long and flowing, and an adorable crown appeared on her head.

“Like it?” Discord asked. He had reduced his size, and was happily straddling Chrysalis’ back, gripping her mane. “Ooo, I hope you enjoy it. You see, my dear princess, after you were so mean to old Queen Cheeselegs, she and her minions were left weak and starving. I, the noble King Discord, was kind enough to take them under my wing. Isn’t that right, Queenie? I keep their little bellies full with a Love Magic substitute, and she does exactly what I say.”

Queen Chrysalis looked away as Discord stared. Discord, shrugged, and looked to Celestia. His smile spread ear to ear. “One final thing, to keep you out of the way. Shrink Celestia.”

Celestia’s eyes widened suddenly. The shackles disappeared with a sound like shattered glass, and Celestia was left falling, spinning and twisting dumbly. She landed hard on the ground with a loud plop and a sore rump, and looked up, staring at Discord’s towering body, and the imposter princess. “You can have your fun with her, Chrysalis, but no killing. I want her alive for when we are done, to live with the shame that she failed her subjects so royally.”

The queen glared at Discord, but then looked down to the shrunken Celestia, and couldn’t help but let a smile spread across her lips. Very gently, she slipped the golden slipper off her left fore hoof, and lifted the hoof high into the air. Celestia watched as the massive wall of white filled the sky, and then as it descended in one single movement. The speed it was going was what terrified Celestia so, sure that despite Discord’s wishes, she would not survive the crushing embrace. She braced her legs, and leapt forward with all her might, just managing to avoid the colossal wall of white.

The hoof crashed upon the ground, and Celestia glanced up, just in time to see the other fore hoof was already descending. Once more, she leapt, and then galloped as fast as she could, running beneath the titanic shape shifter, who attempted to trot backwards in order to keep a visual on her.  Celestia’s speed was impressive, despite her newly shrunken limbs, and soon Chrysalis found it prudent to simply lower her massive plot to the ground and sit, cutting off Celestia’s path. Celestia skidded to a stop, only inches away from the ugly lips between Chrysalis’ legs, and looked up, just in time to see the white hoof coming down, this time succeeding in smothering her beneath a wall of white.

The hoof was soft, sparing her death, but also warm, squishy, and doused in slimy sweat. And even soft as it was, the sheer weight that was applied to her body was smothering. Celestia braced herself on her back, and with all her strength pressed against the white. Her hooves squished and caused the layer of skin to yield, sparing her just enough room to inflate her lungs. Chrysalis giggled softly, the rubbing of the hooves oddly stimulating. She lifted her hoof, and Celestia took a deep breath.

Just as quickly, the hoof was down upon her. Celestia held her breath, but the pressure on her ribs caused her breath to blow out of her lips. She wheezed, the hoof rolling in a circle gently, and giggles escaped the giantess above her. Celestia craned her head to the side, and at an angle, stabbed her horn into the white, causing Chrysalis to squeal.

Chrysalis glared at Celestia, before lifting her hoof into the air, and bringing it down with all her weight and strength. Celestia’s eyes widened, as the speed of the hoof increased, and suddenly it slammed upon the ground, actually causing the tile of stone to shatter. Cracks ran over the ground, spreading out from the hoof in a spider web of damage.

Discord grasped Chrysalis by the horn and yanked sharply, dragging her back and throwing her aside. Discord glared at the floor, with the ugly cracks running through it, and then to Chrysalis. “I said not to kill her!” he screamed.

Chrysalis stood slowly, dropping her glamour spell and assuming her true appearance. “You are a fool to let her live, Discord. I provide you my aid for the benefit of my people, but do not think I will allow your idiocy to threaten my goals.”

Chrysalis gasped as Discord’s claw took her around the throat, and lifting to his full height, he took Chrysalis off the ground. Her hooves swung and her horn sparked several times. Discord merely shook his claw, rattling her brain until she was still and limp. He stretched his head forward on his long neck, his eyes focused and fixated on the queen, who was beating feebly at his claw, gasping, as his grip grew tighter, and a trickle of blood wetted her slick skin. “Speak to me like that again, and I will devour all of your precious children with a glass of fine wine. Do you understand me?”

He did not bother receiving an answer. He dropped her, and on the ground she gasped and wheezed, rubbing her throat tenderly. Discord looked to his fingers, dipped with Chrysalis’ blood, and then looked to the dent in the floor, where Chrysalis’ hoof had come crashing down. With a clean finger, he stroked the dent, and brought it to his eye. “No blood,” he mused, and then slithered to Luna, for the first time noticing she was no longer unconscious. “Where is she?”

“Where is who?” Luna asked.

“Tell me where Celestia is or I’ll-“

“You’ll what? Ramble out a couple more clichés? Turn the world into an abstract painting of your lack of creativity? Kill me? I’m hoping for the last one, since the oblivion of death would be preferable to listening to the storm of bad puns that dribble out of your lips.”

Discord’s eyes narrowed, as he took Luna by the horn and gave her a stiff yank, dragging her over the floor. “Change to Celestia,” he barked, glaring at Chrysalis. “Declare a royal decree. It is now illegal to walk on the ground. Any pony caught walking on the ground will have their hooves chopped off at the knee.” Discord lifted Luna up to his eye level. “And you… I don’t even have to turn the citizens against you, they already hate you! Look at you, nothing but a bitter princess, who rules the time of the day no one cares about, because it’s not the day! A bitter little foal who can’t do anything right, who deserves to live in the shadows and never see the sun. No one missed you, Luna, not in all the thousand years you were banished to the moon. So I’ll just have to come up with some other way to torture you.” He grinned, showing his serpentine tongue as it flickered out. “Oh the fun we shall have…”

Luna glared at him, but smiled. “You’ll never find my sister, Discord. You can look under ever rock, behind every waterfall, turn the entire world inside out, but you’ll never find her, because my magic will always keep her just one step out of your grasp. And in a thousand years, she’ll return, stronger and brighter than you can fathom.”

XXX

Celestia had been acting odd the past week, and Twilight Sparkle was worried. Strange decrees were issued, martial law was invoked. Strangest of all, Celestia refused to set the sun, and the golden ball had been left to burn in the sky for days on end. Twilight had sent a number of letters to the princess, hoping to arrange a meeting, and finally one message was returned with a date and time.

Despite the gravity of the situation, there was a spring in every one of her steps, as she trotted along the polished white floor and through the castle. She was simply ecstatic because she was getting to see the princess. She could barely contain her excitement, and several times her magic got the better of her. With a splash of purple, she teleported just a few steps ahead forward, but always trotted at the same pace.

She was just approaching the throne room, when the doors swung open, and she had to leap back to avoid the heavy swinging door. Fluttershy, galloping out of the throne room at full speed, crashed into Twilight Sparkle with her full weight. She was sobbing and crying, and finding a warm body, buried her face into Twilight’s purple chest. Instinctively, Twilight Sparkle stroked down her back, trying to calm her, but too quickly Fluttershy was on her hooves once more and continued running, before taking to the air and flying off as quick as she could manage (which was surprisingly fast given her fear of speed and heights.)

Inside the throne room, flanked by a pair of Royal Guards, sat Princess Celestia, head bowed, wings stretched out at her sides. Twilight Sparkle immediately fell to one knee, crossing her legs and bowing her head in respect. “You wanted to see me, Princess Celestia?” she asked. “Did something happen with Fluttershy?”

“Did you bring the Elements of Harmony, as I requested?” Celestia asked.

“Yes,” Twilight said quickly, and used her magic to open the satchel that she wore around her middle. It was Celestia’s magic that took the Elements of Harmony out of the bag, however. She brought them before her snout and examined them a moment, before handing them to the guard on her right, who carried them away. “Is something wrong with them?”

“No, Sparkle. Something is wrong with you.”

Twilight Sparkle took a step back, but confused, ventured closer. “Forgive me, my princess, I don’t understand.”

“You’re pathetic,” Celestia said simply, as if that would answer all her questions. But seeing the baffled face of the purple pony, she continued. “I have been watching you, curious if you were ready for the next step in your lessons. I am not pleased with what I have seen. Transmutation spells baffle you, as do Age spells, and your Levitation is not at a level I am pleased with. And there are a thousand other things wrong with you, but I have business to attend to so I can’t be here all day.”

Twilight Sparkle swallowed nervously, and took an instinctive step back. “I… I… I am studying as hard as I-”

“Here,” the princess said, picking up an apple from beside her throne. “Turn this into an orange.” She threw it forward with all her might, as Twilight Sparkle’s horn sparked, and she attempted to remember the spell. The apple suddenly collided with her horn, sending a painful spasm through her body, and she took several steps away. “Oh, what? Now you’re going to cry?” Celestia asked.

“I… I’m… Princess Celestia… I…”

“I, I, I. That is the problem, right there. All you ever think about is yourself. I did not take you as an apprentice so that you could better yourself, I took you so you can protect Equestria. But you cannot, can you?”

“I’m studying as hard as I can! I’ve… I can work harder though! I can work much harder.”

“Why weren’t you working as hard as you possibly can to begin with?” Celestia asked. She lifted from her throne and trotted forward, now standing before Twilight Sparkle, who kept backing away. “Are you saying you are lazy? You were half-assing your studies, instead of dedicating yourself fully? Is that it? Or, like I said, you are only in this for yourself. Only concerned with yourself.”

“No!” Twilight Sparkle screamed. She blinked tears, and took another step back, but found her rump pressed against the doors to the throne room. “I can do it. I can…”

Celestia’s horn sparked, and a moment later, an apple had formed out of thin air. The apple was abruptly rocketed to Twilight Sparkle, hitting her squarely in the horn, causing a stiff whimper and cry, as it felt like her horn was going to snap in two from the force. “Change it,” the princess said, spawning a dozen apples and sending them at Twilight Sparkle in a flurry. Each smacked into her horn, until she was forced to dip her head and hide her crown with a hoof.

“You are pathetic! Do something!”

“I-“ Another apple hit Twilight Sparkle in the knee, and she tumbled to the ground, laying still.

“You can’t do anything. You have shown that time and time again. You are simply not the student that I thought you were. I do not ever want to see you again, Sparkle. Return to Ponyville. Oh, and while you are there, tell the orchard pony I want to see her. It seems she has been spreading lies.”

Twilight Sparkle swallowed, and lifted her head high. She turned, opening the heavy doors with her magic and trotting out into the hallway. She waited until they were closed, before she allowed her tears to stream down her face, and cast a teleportation spell that would take her someplace, anyplace, other than this.

Queen Chrysalis locked the door to the throne room, and allowed her glamour spell to fade, assuming her natural form. The Royal Guard who remained allowed his glamour spell to fade as well, and he came to stand before his queen, gently rubbing his head against her long leg in a sign of affection. She smiled down at him, and dipped her head to kiss his crown.

She sensed Discord’s presence, but did not acknowledge him until he cleared his throat impatiently, in which time she lifted her head and looked to him. “Isn’t there an orphanage you can go set fire to, or something?” she asked.

“Have your scouts found Celestia?” Discord asked.

“No. As you requested, I sent several of my children to the library where Sparkle resides. They looked under every table, on every shelf, inside every book. They found nothing. Honestly, do you think Luna is stupid enough to send Celestia to the first place you would think to look?”

Discord was suddenly before Chrysalis. “You’re lying,” he hissed. “You know something you’re not telling me.”

Chrysalis swallowed, but refused to blink. “I may hate you with all my heart, Discord, but I hate Celestia more. There is nothing I would like more than to place her in your claws and allow you to have your way with her.”

Discord’s lion’s paw was suddenly upon Chrysalis’ throat, pressing her against the back of the throne. Then he snarled, a sharp point suddenly found its way beneath his armpit, and he turned to see the Changeling guard, holding a spear pressed into Discord’s torso. Discord released Chrysalis, and lifted the lion’s paw above his head. It inflated to twice its size, and he swung it down, bringing the weight and force down upon the Changeling, who could only squeal before there was a deafening squelching noise. Crimson splashed out from beneath Discord’s paw, gushing in all directions, drops even wetting Chrysalis’ hooves.

“Disgusting insects,” Discord hissed, shaking his paw several times to get the red goo off it.

Chrysalis walked forward, and fell to her knees before the red splotch, what was left of the guard. She stared at it, as if unable to comprehend what had happened to one of her children. She backed away as a black fire erupted on the ground, and the odor of burning blood and flesh made her sick and want to cry.

“Get into character,” Discord barked. “The honest one will be here soon, and I want her emotionally broken before lunch. If you need me, I’ll be in the dungeon with the princess of the night.”

XXX

Twilight Sparkle’s night was sleepless, and filled with tears. She refused offers of help or kindness, and refused to eat (the sight of an apple only made her cry harder, much to Spike’s confusion.) Eventually, she had no tears, and desperate for a few minutes without heartache, she cast a sleep spell upon herself, and fell into a fitful rest, eyes still wet.

Minutes later, she woke screaming. Spike was pounding on the door, pleading and begging for her to let him in. She opened the door, and knocked him down as she trotted out, rushing to the main library. “Spike,” she said. “I need a book called, the Origin of the Sun.”

“Twilight, this isn’t the time to study history.”

“Please Spike, just trust me.”

Spike sighed, and looked about the walls before gesturing to the third shelf from the top, tenth book from the left. With delicacy, Twilight Sparkle embraced the book with her magic, and very slowly took it down. Beads of sweat rolled down her brow, as she carefully moved the book to the table, taking such care, one would think the book was made of crystals and glass. Twilight Sparkle trotted to the table the book was resting on, and with a shaking hoof, gripped the cover. She took a deep breath, before opening it, and looked down. The book had been gutted, the pages carved out, leaving them hollow. And resting inside the book, was a small, shrunken white pony, who both Twilight Sparkle and Spike immediately recognized as Princess Celestia.

“Spike,” Twilight Sparkle ordered. “Get me two bowls of water: one ice cold and one warm. Get me a washcloth, a small towel, a blanket, a plate of hay and nuts, and a roll of bandages. Then I need you to gather my friends up and tell them to meet up at Sweet Apple Acres, ASAP. Nothing is more important than them getting there as soon as possible.”

“Wha-“

“Spike,” Twilight snapped. She sighed, and nuzzled the young dragon’s cheek. “Spike, please. I need you, now more than ever. Please.” She leaned forward, and softly kissed his forehead.

Spike nodded curtly, and moving with speed that bellied his stubby legs, he gathered all that Twilight had requested. And then he was out the door, rushing to his first stop: the Carousal Boutique.

Twilight Sparkle dunked the washcloth in the bowl of warm waters, and with delicate hooves lifted Celestia out of the book. Her body was limp, but Twilight could feel the delicate inflation of her chest, showing she was indeed alive. Holding the washcloth with her magic, Twilight took the time to gently brush Celestia’s fur. She dried her princess with the towel, and then set her down on the table. With her magic, she tore a piece of the blanket off the main body, and lifted Celestia into the air. Carefully, she wrapped the white princess in the warm embrace of the fabric, and then set her down carefully on the table, beside the plate of hay and nuts. And then she sat, and waited.

Celestia stirred weakly, and lifted her head. She opened her mouth to talk, but only a weak gasp could escape her parched throat. “Just a moment,” Twilight said, and used her magic to pick up a few drops of chilled water from the bowl. She brought it to Celestia’s lips, and Celestia slurped it up. Scooting out of the blanket’s embrace, Celestia walked to the plate of hay, nibbling on one of the now giant nuts as she sat there, sighing.

“Where am I?” she asked Twilight Sparkle. “What has happened?”

“I… don’t really know. You called me to your throne room a few days ago. And… you said that I failed… that I was no longer your student. And… I… you said…” Twilight Sparkle sniffled, and looked away.

“That was not me.”

“I know,” Twilight Sparkle said. “Princess Luna came to me in a dream. She explained that Discord had returned, and that you were in that book.”

Celestia gritted her teeth. “By the Sun, Luna… What is that monster doing to you…?”

“Princess Celestia,” Twilight Sparkle said. “You… or Chrysalis rather, has been doing things. There’s a curfew now. Ponies are only allowed out of their house for a few hours a day. You…uhm… Chrysalis, has refused to set the sun, as well. Our crops are being burned. Sweet Apple Acres alone… Applejack’s trees might never recover from this. The court has begun taxing water, despite the heat. There are guards that no one recognizes standing over all the rivers. And, there have been disappearances.”

“Why hasn’t anyone tried to stop Chrysalis?” Celestia asked.

Twilight sighed, and looked away. “Princess Celestia… it’s you… You’re our light. You’re our sun. You’ve always lead us, always protected us. We don’t know how to question you.”

“It’s Discord,” Celestia spat. “Imprisonment has made him savvy and subtle. He’s causing just as much destruction as before, perhaps even worse. And by the Sun, he has my magic… And look at me! I’m the size of a doll! Twilight Sparkle, where are the Elements of Harmony? We need to banish the demon before he does anything more.”

The purple pony recoiled. “I… I… you… I was summoned to the court and asked to bring the Elements of Harmony with me. I gave them… I thought it was you! I’m so sorry. By the Sun, I’m so sorry. Please… I… I didn’t…”

“Twilight Sparkle,” the princess said softly, although loud enough to silence the purple pony’s ramble. “It is not your fault, in any way. Do not blame yourself. The Elements cannot be destroyed, they can simply be hidden, which means all you and your friends need do is find them. But first, I would like my magic and size returned to me.”

Twilight nodded quickly. “What do we do?”

Celestia looked to the many books that lined the library’s shelf. “Long ago, I gave you an aged book. I told you never to open it, but always keep it safe. Where is it?”

Twilight Sparkle turned, and trotted up the stairwell, to the second floor of the library where she slept. After a few minute, Twilight Sparkle came trotting back down, carrying a boring looking book in her mouth. It was clearly old, by how damaged and ugly the cover was, and several pages were trying to escape from the cover’s tight embrace. Twilight Sparkle set the book down on the table where Celestia stood, and looked to the shrunken princess, unsure of what to do next.

“Thirty-four pages in, there should be a spell, Number 19.”

The purple pony nodded, and used her magic to flip through the pages. She skimmed the spell she had been told about, then looked to Celestia, puzzled. “This is just a spell to break jars.”

Celestia smiled. “You haven’t been studying your ancient languages, have you? It’s a spell to break containers. My magic is being held inside a container, one created of Discord’s chaos magic, but a container nonetheless. My magic will naturally recharge, but it may take months, if not years to reach a level of strength I was before. When my magic is freed, it will naturally return to me. I need you to cast this spell, Twilight Sparkle.”

“But… what if something happens? I… I have let my study of ancient languages lapse. What if-“

“You’re my only hope. You’re Equestria’s only hope. But most importantly, I believe in you. Never has a challenge been presented to you that you could not overcome.”

Twilight Sparkle smiled slightly. “No pressure, huh?” She looked over the spell once more, and then to Celestia, who only gave her a gentle bow. Twilight Sparkle swallowed, and spread her legs, bracing her hooves and closing her eyes. Her horn sparked gently, before ceasing. Closing her eyes, she focused again, and this time a large, magenta bubble appeared at the tip of her horn. Celestia took a step back. The bubble swelled quickly, cackling with purple lightning, and just past the transparent sheen of the bubble’s coating, a thousand tiny bubbles could be seen bouncing around angrily inside. Twilight’s left foreleg bent, and her eyes fluttered opened. The bubble whined and began to compress, before she screwed her eyes shut.

“Breathe, Twilight,” Celestia said. “This should be nothing for a sorceress of your caliber. Show that bubble whose boss.”

A swell of magic traveled from her horn to the bubble, causing it to grow just a bit larger, and larger, and larger.

And then the bubble popped. The force was enough to knock Twilight Sparkle onto her rump, and Celestia was sent skidding off the table. At the last moment, she managed to catch hold of the table’s rim, and hold tight, not sure if a fall from this height would prove fatal. The thousands of tiny bubbles that were housed inside the larger one spread out suddenly. They punched adorable holes through the library’s walls, and spread out through the day. Off in the distant, screams and the sound of shattering glass could be heard.

Twilight Sparkle placed her head beneath Celestia, and lifted her head slowly, allowing the princess to rest on her crown. “Did it work?” she asked. She felt the miniscule weight lift off her crown, and watched as Celestia, glowing slightly, fluttered to the table and stood. She nodded happily.

Celestia’s horn sparked with golden magic, as she attempted to reverse the shrink spell that afflicted her, but the horn sparked like a dying light bulb. She tried again, and again barely anything happened.

“It’s alright,” she said quickly. “My magic is weak, from being separated from me for so long. With time, it will replenish, recharge, but there is no time to wait. Twilight… uhm… I have an idea, but we need to reach Sweet Apple Acres… And, I do not know how strong my wings are, may I-“

Twilight Sparkle giggled cutely, and very gently embraced Celestia with her magenta magic. She placed the white princess down on her back, and told her to hold on tight, before she started to gallop out of the library, heading for Sweet Apple Acres. After a few minutes, she returned to the library. Gathering the black book in her mouth, she once more galloped out.

XXX

“Words cannot describe how sorry I am, to each of you.” Celestia sighed. “It was not my hoof that hurt you directly, but it is my responsibility, as your princess, to prevent such harm from befalling you. I have failed in that duty, and I am sorry.”

Applejack was the first one to speak. “We all fall sometimes, your majesty. And the sooner we get that imposter taken care of, the sooner we can start makin’ things right. What do ya need us to do?”

“Page two hundred and thirty-eight of the book, Twilight. Spell 151.”

Twilight Sparkle skimmed the book, until finding the page and quickly reading it over. She looked confused a moment, and then looked to Celestia, who nodded.

“There is magic, in each of you,” the white princess said. “For Twilight Sparkle, or Rarity, that magic manifests itself much more apparently. Even you, Rainbow Dash, and you, Fluttershy, are blessed with magic that allows flight. But there is magic in each of you, even if it is not so apparent. The magic touches each of us; it is inside each of us, always with us. It is what forms our friendships and our love. It is what gives strength to our souls. But now, I must ask you to lend that magic to me, lend me your strength.”

“You can’t do this,” Twilight said. “My arcane languages might be a bit rusty, but I know how to translate the word ‘death.’ ”

Celestia lowered her head. “There is no risk for you six. The worst that will happen is you can’t fly for a day or two, or you can’t cast a levitation spell. The magic inside you is constantly flowing and refilling. The danger of the spell is for the one who accepts the magic into their body. They run the risk of…overloading and… well, you can imagine, I’m sure, what would happen.”

“You can’t do this,” Fluttershy whimpered.

“We don’t have a choice. It will be days, even weeks, before my magic has returned to me fully. Discord knows that he has lost control of my magic, and I fear what he will do in retaliation. We simply do not have time. I need to do this. It is my duty to Equestria.”

Silence. Long pauses as each of the six bowed their heads, unable to look to the white princess.

“What do we do?” Twilight Sparkle finally asked.

Celestia managed to flap her wings, and use her magic to lift herself, placing herself before the book. “Focus on me,” she said. “Will your strength to me. Feel the magic inside you, and then release it. I will recite the necessary incantation.”

It was easier for Twilight Sparkle and Rarity, the unicorns, of course. Magenta wisps lifted from the purple pony, and blue from the fashionable one. Rainbow colored magic soon lifted from Rainbow Dash, who had spread her wings and let out several pleasured giggles and whines, at the odd tickle that was all around her. A pinkish glow emerged from Fluttershy, who let certain giggles escape her as well. Orange rose from Applejack, and pink from Pinkie Pie. The various wisps all wandered through the air, eventually attracted by a subtle, golden glow on the tip of Celestia’s horn. Her eyes glowed with the same gold, and then her body.

The six ponies collapsed suddenly, panting and breathing hard as if they had just galloped for three days straight. Celestia’s glow faded slowly, and she was shaking as well. Quickly, she focused all her energy on a growth spell, eager to remove the limitation of being so small.

The table she was standing on broke as her girth began to increase. The six ponies all watched with relief as she returned to her normal, majestic size, but then stared with confusion as her growth did not stop. Celestia showed no sign of concern, however, and was very careful with where she placed her expanding hooves, sure not to step on any of the six.

The barn whined and yielded suddenly, and with a burst of golden magic, it exploded into a thousand pieces. Celestia stretched herself fully, now the size of her castle, and took several slow, careful steps back before lowering her head. The six ponies all stared up at her with awe and fear, but she gave them a gentle smile. Sure to speak softer for their (comparatively) tiny ears, she said, “A precaution. This will lessen the likelihood of my body overloading on the magic.” She leaned down, and with her massive snout, very gently nuzzled Twilight Sparkle. “I thank each of you for entrusting me. I am sorry to place more of a burden upon your weary backs, but I need you six to infiltrate my castle. My sister is alive, I am sure of it, held somewhere in the castle. I need her… I need you to find her, please. And Twilight Sparkle, I need you to find the Elements of Harmony. If I cannot defeat Discord on my own, they may be our last hope.”

Celestia sighed, but once more managed to smile. “Let me tell you six, you are the greatest students I could have hoped for. I need you six to step up, in the way I know you can. All of Equestria will look to you soon, and a burden will be placed upon your back greater than you have ever known before. But you have each shown heart, far greater than the mightiest stallion, and each of you shall rise to the challenges that are set before your hooves, of that I know. Please, always remember, I love you all so.”

Celestia turned in a stiff circle, careful not to step on anything or knock over any trees. She braced her rear legs, and then flapped her mighty wings, causing a gust of wind to blow over the country side. The six ponies struggled to remain standing under the gust, and when they were able to look up again, Celestia had taken to the sky, and set off for Canterlot, her great wingspan blocking out the sun that had been shining for so long.

The damage done to Equestria was far greater than Twilight had realized. The sun was angry, up above, and had turned a shade of crimson that was so unnatural. If Celestia believed she could spare the magic, she would have set it and given it a chance to rest, but she was aware that it would take every ounce of her strength to even survive Discord, let alone kill him. The forests were eerily quiet, and she hoped that the animals, sensing something was wrong, had fled, and not instead fallen victim to Discord’s madness. Either way, she could not hear them, could not sense them, even as she flew over forests. It frightened her, in a way she could not describe. She was accustomed to a constant buzz of tiny voices, she even enjoyed it. And now, to hear such emptiness… Discord had created chaos, just nothing overt. But he had turned Equestria, her land, her home, into something so unnatural.

The worse was Canterlot itself. The streets and sounds and thoughts were so terribly quite, it made Celestia shiver. She flapped her wings, fluttering, and landed in the spacious city square which she could just fit in, and looked around. Banners had been erected: black with yellow trim, and a golden silhouette of Celestia’s head emblazed upon them. Beneath them, the words “Big Sister is Always Watching.” Tacky and pompous propaganda. Discord had done everything he could to make her image into something to fear, and perhaps he had succeeded. She could hear voices, thoughts, and now she wished she couldn’t. She could sense all the rage that dwelled in the hearts of her friends and family.

Her arrival had been noisy, and windows opened, tiny unicorn heads peeking out and viewing the grand, titanic body of their princess. Many screams were heard, the citizens believing their princess had fully embraced her monstrous side and was preparing to destroy them all. She sighed, and began to trot slowly, and although she was careful not to deal any damage, she did stomp her hooves just a little loud in order to wake any of the still sleeping citizens up.

“Citizens of Equestria,” she said as she trotted, voice echoing and booming and making the very ground shake even more than her steps. “I have failed you. I allowed Discord to return, and his horrors to reign down upon you. He had the goal of causing dissent and hatred in your hearts, and perhaps he has succeeded. I can hear, as I walk, you curse beneath your breath at the very sight of me. And I cannot blame you. For even though it was an imposter’s hoof, to guard you is my duty. But I shall fight for you, now, as is my duty, because regardless of your feelings for me, I love each and every one of you, and if today I shall die, I can only promise to take that monster down with me.”

Standing before the castle now, Celestia spread her legs, and stomped the ground with her mighty hoof. The doors opened slowly, and with casual swagger, the draconequus strolled out, hands behind his back. He looked up casually at Celestia, even had the audacity to wave as if greeting an old friend. Celestia lifted her hoof above his head, and brought it down. There was a satisfying splat and the sound of bones crushing, and she dragged her hoof back, wiping a smear of crimson across the castle stairs.

“I know that didn’t kill you, Discord,” she said. “Honestly, that was just to make me feel a bit better. Now, show yourself and I’ll kill you proper.”

Celestia’s horn sparked, as she looked about, afraid of being taken off guard. Behind her, the street was starting to fill with miniscule ponies. Having spent days inside their homes, frightened and scared of the mood swings their ruler seemed racked with, they now watched in awe at the great white body of their princess, her hooves alone as large as some of their houses. They were frightened of course, unsure what mood may take her now that she could easily crush hundreds with a single misstep, but there was something about her that drew them out of their homes.

A blast of magic impacted Celestia in the back of her head, and she tumbled forward, but managed to catch herself before she crashed into the castle. She flapped her wings and spun in the air, before landing, careful where she placed her hooves and certain not to harm any of her subjects. There stood Discord, now rivaling her in size, and standing on the other side of city. The ponies at her hooves compressed tighter, as those who were now standing before Discord’s massive feet attempted to get away.

“Oh, what now?” he asked.

Celestia lowered her head and spread her hooves. Her horn sparked several times, glowing with golden magic. Discord stared, bored, arms crossed over his chest and his massive foot tapping the ground, sending a tremor that knocked the miniature ponies off their hooves.

A golden beam of light rippled through the air, lancing out of Celestia’s horn and into the draconequus’ chest. Perhaps realizing how much energy she had been charging, Discord lifted his hands a moment before the beam made contact, and caught the lance of yellow at arm’s length. His claws dug into the ground as he was pushed back several meters, but shifting his weight, he threw the beam off and into the sky.

Celestia’s left foreleg buckled, and she almost fell, but managed to catch herself. She quickly looked down to assure that none of the ponies had been crushed beneath her, before she got back to her hooves.

“You are strong, Celestia,” Discord said through gritting teeth. He looked down at his hands, at the light burns he had suffered over the fur and skin respectively. “But I, I am a god. And besides, there is one weakness that I am quite aware of.”

Discord grinned wide, and looked down at the thousands of ponies who were all standing in the street, filling the space between he and the princess. His grin took a dark glare, as he lifted his lizard foot into the air, and then brought it down very slowly. Screams and shrieks could be heard as the hoof very gently brushed over the bodies of a dozen or so unicorns. Discord forced a cane to appear in his hand, allowing him to maintain his balance as he applied more pressure to his foot, laughing at the sparks of magic, as all the unicorns tried to levitate his claw. A few of the unicorns did manage to squirm away, but there were about four hopelessly pinned when his toes came down fully. Just an ounce more pressure, and there would only be a red stain upon the street.

Celestia watched the grim spectacle, teeth clenched, legs spread, horn sparking and charging but never releasing.

“You cannot defeat me, Celestia. You know it, I know it, the citizens of Equestria know it, because you are never willing to do what is needed. Face it, you could have killed millennia ago if you and your sister and all the other unicorns really set their mind to it, but you just don’t have the guts or the will.”

Discord lifted his foot, and placed it back down. “And why? Do you think the world would weep if these little twits got caught in the crossfire? Would the world mourn their passing? Or would there be a thousand others to take their place. These ponies should be our playthings, and yet you insist on watching over them like a foal who watches an ant farm.” Discord’s smile returned, and he bent at a painful angle on his torso, his sharp teeth looming over the thousands of little faces. They compressed tighter and tighter, many soon taking shelter beneath their now giant princess, hiding behind her hooves and under her belly or in her tail. But there were stragglers of course, and Discord casually followed them, until he could lift his foot and very gently place it upon an elderly stallion’s back. “I’ll tell you what, Celestia. Let me snuff this one’s life, and if the heaven’s themselves weep, I will willingly return to my imprisonment forever. Deal?” He grinned, lifting his foot high into the air, and brought it down suddenly, but a golden beam of light lanced out Celestia’s horn. Discord screamed suddenly, knocked back several meters, and looked down over his body to the ugly hole that had been bore through his chest.

“You little… you bitch! That actually hurt!”

Celestia spread her hooves, and released another beam of golden light. As before, Discord caught this one, but found he could not simply throw it aside as before. There was pain in his hollowed out stomach distracting him, and the strength of the energy now touching him was burning to the touch. He snorted, bracing himself, holding the rippling, burning ball of golden light that was struggling to overcome him.

“Citizens of Equestria,” Celestia shouted, her great voice booming through every corner of the land. Her eyes were screwed shut and her legs shaking and wobbling fiercely. Her hooves dug into the ground, boring large, horseshoe shaped holes. The strength of her magic waned suddenly, but with a shout, the lance of golden energy resumed.

“You won’t win Celestia!” Discord screamed, taking a step forward. “Do you hear me you awful cunt? They don’t give a shit about you!”

 “Citizens of Equestria,” Celestia said again. “I failed you in my duty, and allowed Discord to return. His horrors befell you, and he brewed hatred in your hearts. I will give my life for you on this day, but I fear the strength of my soul shall not be enough.” Her leg buckled, and her magic stopped. Discord threw the magic aside, and took a moment to catch his breath. His lion’s paw snatch one of the buildings up. In a moment, it was enveloped in black fire, and he threw the burning at the ponies at Celestia’s hooves. She lowered suddenly onto her fore knees, blocking the ponies with her body and her head, and bit back a scream as the black fire exploded upon her. Before he could snatch another building up, a lance of gold had rocketed out of Celestia’s horn, boring another ugly hole through his thin chest.

“Citizen of Equestria, please,” Celestia said. “Please lend me you strength. Lend me the magic of your love, of your friendship, of your hope. Will it to me. Pony and Changeling, dragon and manticore, mare and monster, please. I call upon you each now. Please, help me to banish this abomination once and for all…”

Discord took a step forward. Arms out in front of him, the golden, cackling ball of magic was gripped tightly in his claws, and he took another step, and another, slowly approaching the princess. She did not have the strength, he knew, and laughter, cruel and black, rolled off his tongue. His grin was wide as he took another step, but suddenly felt himself move back several feet. He looked down and to all the unicorns standing around the white princess, and how little sparks of magic were lifting out of their horn. He gritted his teeth, pressing on, but again found he could only move back.

“You won’t win!” he screamed. “She’s tricking you, ponies. Just as she did before. This will extinguish your life. She’s going to devour your soul. It’s a trick. Stop helping her! Stop!”

Glistening sparkles of a thousand colors filled the sky, descending upon the white giantess, who was soon able to stand on her four hooves. She focused all her energy, all of her soul, against the draconequus, whose hisses and snarls came to an abrupt stop. “You won’t win Celestia,” he shouted. “You can’t kill me! I’ll be back, I’ll be back! Do you hear me?! I’ll be back and I will kill every single-”

The beam of golden light stopped suddenly. The energy dissipated, and Discord fell to his hands and knees, gasping and panting, skin charred and his hands bloodied and melted. He looked up, to see the tip of Celestia’s horn glowing brilliantly with white light, the intensity almost blinding. “No Discord,” came Celestia’s booming voice. “This time, you shall never return.”

She lowered her head and aimed her horn, before releasing a blast of purest white. If Discord screamed, it was not heard as the light engulfed him, swallowed him up in its embrace. And just as quickly, the white light had disappeared, leaving not a trace of Discord’s existence.

Celestia’s skin turned to gold fire as she fell forward, her legs buckling beneath her weight. The fire burned quickly, melting away her body, and soon only a normal sized pony was falling through the sky. She would have splatted against the ground had Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash not swooped forth, and each taking one of her forelegs, and they flapped their wings furiously in an attempt to keep her in the air. More Pegasus joined, and soon the glow of a thousand Unicorn horns were embracing her.

Celestia looked different. She was smaller and slighter, as if she was not fully grown. Her hair, which had been a flowing rainbow for as long as any had known her, had taken a pink hue and mundane look. Attempting to stand, she wobbled and waned until a pair of burly Royal Guards each flanked her, supporting her, and helping her to the castle.

“Thank you,” Celestia mumbled. “Thank you all. Thank you all so much…”

“Take her to her personal quarters,” Twilight Sparkle ordered. “I will be in shortly.”

XXX

Celestia was exhausted when she woke. There was not a single part of her that didn’t hurt, and when she tried to roll out of bed and onto her hooves, her legs buckled and she landed on the floor.

She felt magic embrace her, and was vaguely aware she was being lifted. She was placed onto the bed very gently, and a blanket was tugged so it rested under her chin. “You need your rest,” came a soft voice, the one that belonged to Luna.

Celestia forced herself to sit up and look to her sister, who came trotting forward slowly. Her middle was taped with white bandages, and she was hiding half her face with her flowing mane. Her right wing was worn with a splint, and she was limping. “Luna… what…”

“Discord wanted… wanted to know where you were. Where I had sent you.” She giggled nervously. “Never thought to look right under his nose. But I guess being the Spirit of Chaos doesn’t grant you a cohesive thought pattern. Never thought that would work…”

“Luna…” Celestia stood slowly, weakly. “Thank you…”

Luna smiled.

Celestia walked to the mirror, and looked at herself. As a testament of how powerless she was, she looked smaller, and weaker. Her mane still had the pink coloration instead of the flowing rainbow, and of course, she looked so much younger, Luna could be called her “big” sister.

“I’ve been raising the sun and summoning the moon,” Luna said. “A… A great party was held on that first night. It filled my heart with a sense of joy like I have never known.”

Celestia giggled. “I think we should make a holiday out of it.” She sighed. “That took everything I had, and then some. It might be weeks before my power has returned to me in full. Will you be able to handle the sun and the moon for that time?”

“You did it for millennia. I think I can do it for a couple weeks.”

“Is every citizen alright? Has there been any sign of Discord?” Celestia asked.

“No... I thought he was destroyed?”

“I am not certain. Discord isn’t a god, he’s an element of reality, even though his purpose is to destroy reality itself. I am not sure something like him can be destroyed, or if I have, then surely another will someday take his place. But that will not be for many, many years, I feel. The Changelings? Any news of them?”

“No. Chrysalis and her minions escaped during the confusion. I have not ordered a search party. I felt that, with all that had happened, it would be better to reinforce our borders, first and foremost.”

“You chose right. And…when I was fighting Discord, and begged for the strength of all, I could feel Chrysalis lending her strength to me, and the strength of her brood. She is a ruler who protects those she loves, just as I am. If she didn’t keep trying to kill me, I think we could be friends.” Celestia used her magic to lift a brush, and gently stroke her mane. That miniscule exertion left her utterly fatigued, and she soon was sitting, panting weakly, until she once more felt blue magic take hold of her, and lift her up.

“You need your rest, dear sister.”

Celestia felt herself tucked, and pulled the blanket a little tighter under her. She closed her eyes, head resting on the pillow, but soon lifted her head and looked to Luna. “Do you remember when we were younger? When you were afraid of the sun.”

Luna giggled softly, and smiled. “You rested in bed with me, wrapped me in your arms and kept me safe.”

Celestia looked down at herself, how small she was, how weak she was. She looked to Luna, who gave a nod and smile, and climbed into Celestia very large bed, soon tugging her “little” sister close, and hugging her gently through the night.

For Science! [Unaware, Human, Micro] (2012-08-18)

Story Summary: Trixie's career hasn’t been going well lately, while a human named Kyle Williams happens to accidentally travels between universes and shrunken in Trixie’s current home, with Trixie unaware of his presence.

Major Characters: Trixie, Kyle Williams

Minor Characters: Sampson Light

Content: Anal, Human, Giantess, Micro, Shrink, Unaware, Unicorn, Violence

Image Source

XXX

A copious amount of blue smoke concealed Trixie as she tip-toed out from behind the curtain. The goal was to create a sense of wonder, give the illusion she had somehow emerged from thin air. It usually got the crowd worked up. Today, the crowd in attendance was not impressed. The blue unicorn cleared her throat nervously, and then with a big voice declared, “I am the Wonderful Trixie Lulamoon! And I am here to WOW you.”

The only responses that came from the crowd were the drawn out yawns from a couple of colts. One foal got up to leave, but was quickly pulled back by the tail by her mother. Trixie sighed, blinking a couple tears out of her eyes and then widened her stance. She lowered her front half, and then with a heavy push off the ground, she rose and balanced on her rear legs. “Focus Trixie…” she muttered to herself. “You can do this, old girl.”

Blue smoke appeared in front of the blue unicorn, swelling and then contracting. Trixie waved a hoof through the cloud, causing it to dissipate and also revealing she was now holding a bouquet of midnight blue roses. A simple trick, sure. Not even requiring magic, just some sleight of hand, but she was hoping to start small and work her way up. She smiled, and presented them to the crowd. “Tada!”

Blank, bored faces all stared back at her. She frowned, and closed her two hooves together, compressing the flowers into nothingness. Then spreading her arms, a flutter of butterflies emerged from her hooves and fluttered to the sky. “Walla!”

A trio of colts got up noisily and turned to leave. The foal, once more sensing her chance, attempted to sneak away from her mother’s side. The mother noticed, but instead of pulling the youth back, she got up to leave with her. “W-wait, wait!” Trixie said quickly. “May I please have a volunteer? May the Great and Powerful Trixie please have a volunteer? Please…? Anyp-pony…”

One of the colts, at the insistence of his friends, trotted forward slowly. With a grand leap he was on the stage, towering over the quivering unicorn, who was literally shaking in her cloak. “M-may I ask your name, gentlecolt?”

“You can call me Jack,” rumbled the black pony.

“Jack… Let’s give a round of applause for Jack!”

His two friends gave token claps, followed by a couple others in attendance. “So… Jack… What sort of special talents have you got?”

The black colt shrugged, and gave a passive glare to his friends who were snickering in their seats. “Well… I’m pretty strong…”

“Wonderful!” Trixie said. She turned her back to the colt, and her horn began to glow. Slowly, the blue smoke appeared, and then disappeared, and from out of thin air fell a truly massive boulder, slamming into the stage, forming a dent in the wood. Trixie bounced as she turned, and smiled sweetly at Jack. “You think you can lift that?”

The black colt shrugged, and trotted forward casually. He braced his upper body on the boulder, and then pushed onto his rear legs, balancing after a precarious moment. Gripping the boulder tight, hugging it to his chest, he squatted low, and with a might hoist, managed to pick the boulder up. Straightening his legs, he stumbled a time or two before he regained his balance; he stretched his body fully and held the body over his head. He was panting and groaning gently, but the feat of strength was enough to get the crowd to applaud. The black pony set the boulder down where it had been before, and looked to Trixie.

Trixie smiled, and moving close to the black horse, whispered, “You know, I may have a job for you if you’re ever interested.” Then turning back to the crowd, she asked Jack, “Heavy, huh?”

The colt nodded. “Very heavy.”

“Earth walkers need brute force to do their heavy lifting, but us unicorns have magic, and as well as know, the strongest brute is no match for the powers of the mind!” Trixie turned to the boulder, braced all four hooves in the ground as her horn began to glow. Blue magic embraced the boulder, as she tilted her head up, but found the boulder didn’t bulge. She cringed, and her eyes swiveled to the crowd. Then turning back to the hunk of rock, she focused, and made the boulder nudge and wiggle slowly. Slowly, gradually, it lifted into the air, perhaps four feet off the ground, before it came crashing down. “Come on, old girl,” she muttered. And once more her horn glowed, and the blue embraced the boulder, and slowly but surely, it began to rise. Slowly… slowly… the boulder faltered several times, but she gritted her teeth and continued to struggle against it, fighting it, forcing it to rise. She was shaking something fierce. The black pony took a few hesitant steps back as the boulder came to float directly above Trixie, casting a shadow over her. She opened her eyes, and she smiled wide, and shouted, “Tada!”

One of the colts stood and shouted, “Ursus behind you!” and Trixie felt her grip on the boulder suddenly slip. A moment later, she had been crushed between the boulder and the stage, the stage giving way after another moment.

The black colt was quick to lift the boulder off Trixie and throw it aside effortlessly. Then, reaching down into the crevice, he bit at Trixie’s nape and hoisted her out of the large hole. He placed her on a solid part of the stage. She was shaking something fierce, and aware of how dangerous a frightened unicorn could be, Jack took a step or two back.

The crowd was alive with laughter and slurs. Trixie took a step back, feeling her rump brush against the curtain. “P-please…” she said. “Stay in your seats.”

“I want my money back!” came a shout.

“This is a free show…” Trixie mumbled. “If you will just… sit down… the show can go on…”

She took a step to her side when a half-eaten apple came flying through the air, narrowly dodging the thrown fruit. “Please,” she said again. “Just calm down. Everyone… please stay in your seat. I… I have a trick that… Please… could everyone just go home? I’ll be back tomorrow, same time. I just… Please go home!”

She bowed her head, closing her eyes to block out the sounds of laughter. Something hit her on the crown. Somepony threw something, perhaps an apple core, perhaps a rock, but it hit Trixie square in the crown and she felt a trickle of pain in her fur, and when she opened her eyes to glare at the offender, she only saw white. Her eyes were glowing a brilliant blue as her body began to quake, and a moment later there was a blinding flash of blue magic that engulfed the entire area. And when the light faded and her eyes regained their focus, only after several blinks, all the ponies in attendance had disappeared without a trace. She sighed, turned, and headed back for her carriage. She could break down the stage tomorrow, heck, a mob of angry ponies would probably do it for her. And then she could pack up her carriage and head for another town, hopefully one that had never heard of Twilight Sparkle before.

Her carriage was remarkably sparse, only having a vanity mirror/desk/multipurpose table, a mattress in one corner with a blanket, and her favorite arm chair. She couldn’t even afford the oil for a lamp, so she stockpiled candles that might have a little life left in them, and used them as best she could.

Sitting at the desk, staring into the mirror at the tired reflection of a mare that stared back, she gave a long sigh. She tried smiling to see how she would look, but the glow she used to have in her cheeks had long faded. She tilted her head back, proud and strong. “I am the Great and Powerful Trixie!” she shouted. Thinking it over, she said, “I am Trixie Lulamoon, here to wow you of your senses!” Thinking it over once more, she said, “Ladies and gentlecolts please, would you turn your attention to me! For a feast for your eyes to see, an explosion of your fantasies!” She sighed, and set her head down. “By Celestia, even I don’t want to be at my shows.”

Standing, staring at herself, she took a deep breath. “Pop-u-lar…” she started to sing, lifting her head, a touch of tears trickling down her cheek. “I used to be pop-u-ooo-lar. Ponies came from miles around… just to hear the sound… of my vooooice…” She paused, and then her face contorted into an angry stare. “Who the fuck would sing at a time like this?! That prissy bitch Twilight Sparkle, that’s who! So I played a couple pranks on her friends, made a couple boasts, whoopi-de-fuckin-do! What about that blue pega-bitch! How much of a twat is she to everyone around her? ‘Oh, look at me! I can’t go thirty seconds without everypony’s attention on me. Hooo-yah, time like a cunt! Whoooo!’ Oh and by Celestia, the pink one! Is she fucking retarded? Makes a great case for infanticide, that one does. You know what? I’m happy that I left the village. If I were still there, right about now the pink one would break down my door with a cannon and sing a song about the joys of home invasion. Yeah, that’ll be a minute and a half of my life that I’ll never get back. But Sparkle is the worse… I hate her…”

Trixie turned with a glare, and with a puff of blue smoke, a shimmering mirage that resembled a certain purple unicorn was suddenly before her. “You know something, Sparkle? Not all of us get a free ride! Not all of us get to attend the most prestigious magic school in Equestria and get tutored by the princess herself! Not all of us get to spend all our days studying and reading spells while all our bills are taken care of. Some of us actually have to work! Some of us have to use our magic to put on a show so we can fill our belly! Not all of us are born special, some of us have to struggle and strain for a quarter of what you fall ass backwards into! But what would you know about that, huh? Nothing! Because you live in your own little world with your circle of friends, fuck anyone else!”

She sighed, turning back to the mirror, the illusion disappearing with a sound like shattered glass. “But I don’t get another feature in the story, do I? I’m done with? Fine, alright! I was a bitch, so is everyone else. But since I’m not a part of her little circle of BFFs, I’m the villain of the story and that’s all I can ever be? I deserve all this?! My whole life gets thrown in the dumpster?” She sighed, and rested her head down on the table before her. Tears trickled down her face, no matter how much she blinked them away. She lifted her head, and asked one simple question to the tired, crying mare that stared back at her. “…Was I really that bad?”

XXX

“Hey, Kyle. Kyle!” Dr. Kyle Williams looked up from circuitry he had been tinkering with, and to his friend, Dr. Sampson Light. “Kyle, would you give it a break already?”

“I think I got it,” Kyle said. “I’m sure I got it this time. I know I did. Had to reroute some of the power, reorganize the generators, and have them hit different power cells in a different order. I think I got it this time, though.”

Sampson shook his head. “Look, Kyle, just lock up when you’re done, alright? And try not to stay all night. This stuff is dangerous, even if it’s not working.”

Kyle stood, and stretched his tired muscles He cracked his back and yawned wide. “I’ll be fine. I just… this’ll change the world.”

Sampson chuckled. “A Universal Teleportation device. Yeah, if we get it working, it’ll change the world. Course, splitting the atom changed the world, not sure it was for the best though.”

Kyle plucked one of the wires out of the circuitry, and jabbed it into an open socket. He yawned gently, and looked over his shoulder to see Sampson was strolling out of the room. Looking back to the circuitry, he noticed a spark of blue light when he touched the wire to the outlet. Electricity was only blue in the movies, so the spark intrigued him. He leaned down closer, fixing his safety goggles to his face, which was good, because the blue light suddenly swelled into a blinding sheen. He screamed suddenly. Even the tinted goggles could not spare his eyes the blinding glow, and he felt himself pushed back. He hit something hard and solid, the wind ripping out of his lungs so sharply, he nearly passed out. He was vaguely aware he was falling, twisting and spiraling in the open air before he finally came slamming down against something solid, the wind once more tearing out of his lungs. God, it felt like every bone in his body had shattered on impact, and for a moment he laid there, mouth wide, eyes screwed shut as ripples of agony tore through him.

The light faded with time, but Kyle didn’t open his eyes. So much pain. So much agony, sometimes steady and consistent, other times slamming against him like the waves of an ocean. He thought the pain would never end. He thought this raw agony would continue to slam against him until he expired, but much to his surprise it eased itself into nothingness, and eventually he was able to open his eyes and lift his head, and look out where he was.

For miles and miles there was an ocean of green grass. A cool breeze blew over the fields of green, and over him, making him shiver. Up above, the sky was ocean blue, all confirming that he was no longer in his laboratory. This also confirmed that the teleporter worked, unless of course he was dead and this was some sort of heaven. He pushed himself off the ground, and shivered, realizing for the first time that he was nude. What the hell had happened to his lab coat, his pants, his shirt and his shoes?

For a man who spent the majority of his time in a laboratory, Kyle was actually in pretty good shape. He wasn’t muscular or lean, but he wasn’t overweight either. He was, simply put, average, but rather proud he could maintain a decent shape when so many of his coworkers ended up looking paunchy and gross. His hair was short and brown, boring some might say, but his unusual green eyes at least made him look somewhat presentable.

For miles and miles forward, there was only the green. He looked over his shoulder behind him, and was utterly stunned to see a massive red wall, the size of a skyscraper. But unlike a skyscraper, there was a gap in the base of the wall, and walking closer, Kyle confirmed if he was on his belly and wiggled, he might just be able to squeeze through the opening. Without many other options, he did just that. Sucking in a deep breath and wiggling and squirming, he somehow managed to squeeze between the tight gap, and at last come out on the other side of the wall.

He came out in, what he could only describe, as an utterly massive living room. Not massive in the sense that it was wide or spacious. Massive in the sense that everything in it, from the vanity mirror and desk to the mattress in the corner to the chair that was against one of the walls, was inconceivably gigantic! Intrigued by such things, fascinated by them, he immediately moved towards the armchair, which was the closest piece of furniture and towered above him like an Egyptian obelisk. Standing before it now, and reaching a hand out to confirm that it was not some sort of illusion or trick of the eye, he guessed he was about six inches tall in relation to the chair. Fascinating… utterly fascinating.

But where was he? How had he gotten here? Had the teleportation device somehow transported him to this world of giant furniture? Or had the explosion somehow torn away his mass, and left him weakened and miniscule compared to what would normally be of normal size? Or was he dead… He tried not to think about that option, instead fixating on the idea that he had shrunken, but was still alive.

There was a sound of thunder. Kyle turned on his heels, and then thinking better of it, quickly moved beneath the arm chair and hid behind one of its legs. He squatted low to the ground, shivering, shaking, terrified that some monstrous Brobdingnag would come stomping through that door, bellow about smelling an Englishman, and then find him.

What came through the door was gigantic (simply because it came through the door he had before had to squeeze underneath), but far from monstrous by any measure of the word. Midnight blue fur covered the creature’s body; save a mane of hair that ran down its back and the wagging, bushy tail that swayed side to side, both stretches of hair were a softer, sweeter blue in color. The creature walked on four legs, and by the clip-clop it made each time it took a step, Kyle assumed that its feet were covered in something akin to a horse’s hooves. Actually… the creature could be called a horse if not for its coloration or the glowing horn that sprouted forth from its forehead, or the fact that it was the size of a battleship. Kyle squeezed closer to the chair leg, as if it might protect him from the monster, or at least hide him from its vision. He realized that, if the horse decided to sit in its arm chair, he may very well be squished when the weight came down, but to his relief instead the horse went to the mirror.

“I am the Great and Powerful Trixie!” The horse’s voice boomed like thunder above him, the force of the delivery actually knocking him onto his rump. He didn’t get up after that, so terrified, so frightened, ears bleeding.

“I am Trixie Lulamoon, here to wow you of your senses!”

Kyle crept forward on his hands and knees, approaching the creature, whose back was to him. Trixie? That was it’s… her, name? The fact that it could speak English did not bother Kyle. It was a petty detail in an insane world. “OK…” he muttered. “I’m the Lilliput Yahoo in a world of Brobdingnag Houyhnhnms. But the Houyhnhnms were nice to Gulliver, at first at least. He proved to them that he was sentient, that he was intelligent. And at least there isn’t a language barrier now… for whatever reason.”

Trixie was still talking to herself, or perhaps psychically talking to someone on another continent, or perhaps the reflection in the mirror was alive and they were having a conversation, how was Kyle to know? But she didn’t know about him, he assumed. He thought of approaching her, trying to shout and scream and get her attention, but the next moment she was stomping about, screaming at a shimmering mirages that had suddenly appeared, and he didn’t dare approach the four massive hooves that she was so carelessly bringing down. He looked back to the arm chair. At the very least, it was an elevated platform, and he would most likely be safe from the hooves, which to be honest were the most terrifying aspect of the titan. To just end up as a stain against them… He shivered.

A decorative frill lined the edges of the armchair, the perfect aid for his climb. He looked back at Trixie, who had set her head down. Low whimpers and sobs could be heard resonating from her massive form. Kyle frowned. He had no idea what this creature was, what sort of monstrosity or angel she might be, but the way she cried sounded so human, he wanted to go over and hug one of her flanks.

He could comfort her when she knew he existed, he decided, and turning to the frill, began to climb. Reaching as high as he could, he gripped the frill tightly, and then hoisted himself up. His feet kicked a moment, until he managed to grip the frill with his toes, and straightened himself out, reaching higher.

It was exhausting work, to say the least. When, by grace of god, he at last managed to hoist himself up enough that he could carefully shimmy over the arm and onto the chair’s center cushion, he plopped belly first onto the soft surface. It was warm, and soft, and smelled surprisingly delightful, despite the fact that this is where a horse’s rump rested. He stretched himself out, rubbing his sore, tired, nude body against the fabric, and yawned wide enough he could plop down and sleep. Two days working on the Transporter, an exhausting climb, the terror of being in some strange new world, he could just lay down and sleep for days on end, resting on the wonderful smelling giant chair.

But not yet. He pushed himself up, groaning tiredly, and walked to the center of the cushion. Amplifying his voice with his hands, he took a deep breath, and shouted, “Trixie!” with all his might.

Trixie lifted her head slowly, and his heart fluttered. Did horses have good hearing? Could she have actually heard him from across the room, even when his voice was only slightly louder than a mouse’s squeak?

Trixie looked at her reflection, and wiped the tears from her eyes. “Alright, old girl,” she muttered. “Quit your crying. You don’t get to cry, remember? You don’t have a bunch of droning friends to tell you everything will be alright after you stub your toe and think it’s the end of the world. All you’ve got is yourself. So quit your crying, and tomorrow go out on the stage, and smile and wow all the whiny dolts who wouldn’t know real talent if it was right in front of them… Which it will be… Because you’ll be standing there…”

Head held low, and a couple trickles running down her cheek, she turned and headed for her favorite chair. She would do a bit of reading before she retired for the night, read a couple of her spell books over, try and figure out something to really wow her next audience. If only she could figure out the secret to gigantism. A fifty foot tall Trixie, grinning down at all tinies, now that would get them all going! Twilight Sparkle probably couldn’t even top that.

“Trixie!” Kyle shouted again, jumping up and down now as the blue pony approached at a steady pace. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his fluttering heart, and shouted again, “Trixie!” He leapt up and down, waving his hands, but ended up bouncing too high on the springy surface and fell onto his back. Groaning, he sat up slowly and opened his eyes, only to see that Trixie had turned her back to him, and lifted her tail, revealing the enormity of her posterior.

As odd as it might have been, Kyle did find his eyes lingering on the two titanic mounds of flesh, perfect sisters in appearance. Horses of course had very large bottoms, even when normal sized, but this tiny, it was like gazing at a pair of celestial bodies. His eyes drifted from the truly enormous rump cheeks, either one of which could render him a crimson stain, and between them to the tight, quivering, dark blue hole of wrinkled, puckered flesh. The tail tucked out of the way, and Trixie lowered her upper body to the ground, lifting her enormous ass even higher into the air. Getting into her arm chair was always slightly difficult, and she had found it prudent to more or less leap onto it when need be.

“Trixie, no!” Kyle managed to scream, throwing his hands up into the air just as the two gluts eclipsed his vision, and then came crashing down upon him.

Everything was dark and loud and muffled beneath the horse, and for the second time today, Kyle assumed he had died. But no, he wasn’t dead. He was simply pinned down to the springy cushion, the yield of it as well as the yield of Trixie’s crack sparing him an instant death, although his present situation was far from painless. He could not believe how much pressure was being exerted onto his minuscule form, and with a shout he tried to kick or punch himself free of her.

Trixie felt an odd tickle against her anus, and sighed. A protruding string in the cushion must have been poking her. A pony’s arms were far from flexible enough to reach behind her and alleviate the tickle, so Trixie settled for grinding her cheeks down against the cushion, side to side, hoping that the same string might poke her just right. It seemed to, and she tilted back, relaxing for now, closing her eyes, just enjoying the peace and quiet of her own little world.

Kyle, meanwhile was completely pinned beneath the tender flesh of Trixie’s crack. The wiggling and grinding had been intolerable, but now with her cheeks spread out just a little more and her weight was distributed differently, so there was actually less pressure on him. Far from pleasant, but at least he could take shallow breaths. And at least the smell was not as nauseating as one might think. Even though when he turned his head to the side, he could feel the wrinkled skin of her puckered hole right against cheek, the smell didn’t seem to bother him. He could, however, smell a certain musky odor, which was understandable considering his proximity to her crotch. It was a natural aroma, womanly, and Kyle’s body started to react to it, and… truth be told, something about being so utterly helpless and trapped beneath a housed sized ass… he swallowed, hoping that another, miniscule poking against Trixie’s crack wouldn’t earn another series of wiggles and grinds. He lay there, not daring to move but his erection gradually growing, as Trixie got comfortable to read the newest book in the Daring Do Series, occasionally grinding and shifting her position, so her buttocks wouldn’t fall asleep, or when she felt another of the cushion’s strings spring out and start to poke her.

There was no rest for Kyle, as he lay beneath the massive pony ass. He didn’t dare sleep, because whenever Trixie decided to wiggle or grind or flex, it was his job to alleviate whatever itch she felt less the pressure grow worse. He rubbed her crack gently with his tired hands, massaging the skin as best he could. He softly kissed, licked, and nibbled the quivering pucker that could so effortlessly flex and slurp him up, all in an attempt to prevent the next earthquake-like wiggle and grind.

After what seemed like an eternity with her truck sized gluts at either side of him, he felt Trixie wiggle and get ready to lift off the seat. He gave a sigh of relief, thanking his lucky star, as Trixie rolled forward. Much to his horror, however, as the weight lifted off her buttocks, they started to naturally come together. The two walls approached him quickly, and he desperately tried to crawl towards her tail, hoping to grab onto a strand and pluck it out and maybe somehow alert her he was here. He didn’t make it though, as the two flesh mounds came to squeeze him once more, and Trixie happily trotted towards her bed. But as her flanks shifted and her booty giggled, she felt still another itch between her cheeks. “By Celestia,” she muttered, and looked about for something to aid her in relieving this newest irritation. She settled on her chair, and once more turning her rump to face it, she began to back up. Her aim was true, and she felt the arms of the chair brushing over her crack, between her booty. A little lower and she lifted her hips and pressed back, and then lifted, chasing the itch between her cheeks.

Kyle kicked furiously as the pressure against him increased. He punched and bit and scratched at her, and heard distant neighs and whines, and the pony’s efforts only doubled. Suddenly, he felt his right foot kick against something warm and soft. The otherwise solid flesh before him yielded, and his foot sank inside the quivering, wrinkled skin of what he could now see was her pucker. “Trixie, no! NO!” he shouted, fighting and kicking with renewed vigor. The arm of the chair was on his back, holding him in place, and when Trixie lifted her hips; his body was slowly fed into the cavernous hole before him. It flexed and opened wide, and then closed, sealing him tightly, only to open wide once more and drag him a few more precious inches inside.

Trixie, frustrated that the itch had only grown worse, backed away from chair and instead spread her rear legs wide apart. Bending them, she sat down; wiggling twice to get her cheeks spread, and then pressed her pucker right against the ground.

Kyle had moved his hands down to the rim of her anus in a desperate bid to push himself out, but now with the floor pushing against his crown, his hands slipped inside the vent and his arms were pinned to his side.  He struggled and wiggled side to side, as grunt after grunt resonated through the body above him, the anus flexing and pulling him deeper and deeper.

He had been looking down at every grim inch his body sank into the all-consuming sphincter, but when he was suddenly slurped up to his neck, his chin cracked on the rim and he was forced to look out past the two cheeks. He watched as the floor moved away, and forced to endure as Trixie trotted to her bed, hips shaking, cheek slapping against cheek as she walked. Although she had not completely alleviated the itch, it was good enough, even oddly pleasant, and she was too tired to worry about it any further. Plopping face first onto the bed, she pulled her pillow close and folded her arms. A drawn out yawn marked her passing into the realm of dreams, though she knew her night would be filled with booty shakes and groggily wiggles, as she still tried to kill the itch.

Kyle closed his eyes, and tried to sleep as well, although he found he couldn’t. His breathing was labored and his body was locked, yet the musky smell of woman that was radiating from the crotch that was mere inches away was all keeping him up. And from how tight the cavern was, his manhood was pressed into the smooth, yielding anal walls in the most delightful way. He groaned, unable to stroke himself and yet feeling his body building closer and closer to a climax. Stretching his elbows out, he managed to give himself the smallest amount of room, and wrap his fingers around his aching erection. Aiming his engorged shaft down, he brushed it gently against the walls that embraced him so tightly on every side. A trickle of white cream was left to dry on the walls, tickling Trixie, who wiggled and giggled in her sleep. Her anus clenched gently on the newly pleasurable bulk inside her, and though it was tight, Kyle found he just couldn’t give up the pleasure that was rippling through him. He humped eagerly, even as the walls clenched so tight he could not inhale. Trixie ground her crotch into the bed gently, eagerly, savoring the friction of the sheets even if her sleepy mind was barely aware.

Kyle gave one more choked gasp, as he felt warmth wash out of his eager erection, wetting the walls that were so tightly holding him still. Trixie’s massive anus opened wide, Kyle could have climbed out if he had the forethought. Instead, when they closed, he was dragged deep into the bowels. His head was suddenly past her rim, his tear drenched face brushing her wrinkled skin. He was sealed in darkness a moment, before the anus once more opened, hungry for more. This time when it clenched shut, it shut for good, squeezing Kyle tighter… tighter… until he felt his entire body pop.

A dribble of red cream oozed out of the cracks of Trixie’s tight sphincter, although not enough to be noticed the next day when she woke with a stifled yawn. She sighed pleasantly, the itch that had plagued her the prior day finally gone, and with a low giggle, she noticed the bed sheets were wet. She had been having a heavenly dream throughout the night, though the details were hazy and really not important. She felt better today, that was all that mattered, and she felt ready to take on the world. With another sleepy yawn, she headed out of her little carriage and for the local river, where she would wash up for the coming day, and the show that was scheduled for afternoon.

Return to Story Description
Exilo: The Complete MLP:FiM Fanfic Collection

Mature Rated Fiction

This story has been marked as having adult content. Please click below to confirm you are of legal age to view adult material in your area.

Confirm
Back to Safety

Login

Facebook
Login with
Facebook:
FiMFetch

Register